"Not A Christian"!
Before entering upon the main question that compels me to ask you kindly to accord me space in your esteemed paper, will you inform me as to the nature of that newly-born infant prodigy which calls itself The Bombay Review? Is it a bigoted, sectarian organ of the Christians, or an impartial journal, fair to all, and unprejudiced as every respectable paper styling itself "Review" ought to be, especially in a place like Bombay, where such a diversity of religious opinions is to be found? The two paragraphs in the number of February 22nd, which so honour the Theosophical Society by a double notice of its American members, would force me to incline toward the former opinion. Both the editorial which attacks my esteemed friend, Miss Bates, and the apocalyptic vision of the modern Ezekiel, alias "Anthropologist," who shoots his rather blunt arrows at Col. Olcott, require an answer, if it were but to show the advisability of using sharper darts against Theosophists. Leaving the seer to his prophetic dream of langoutis and cow-dung, I will simply review the editorial of this Review which tries to be at the same time satirical and severe and succeeds only in being nonsensical. Quoting from another paper a sentence relating to Miss Bates, which describes her as "not a Christian," it remarks in that bitter and selfish spirit of arrogance and would-be superiority, which so characterizes Christian sectarianism:
The public might have been spared the sight of the italicized personal explanations.
What "public" may I ask? The majority of the intelligent and reading public – especially of native papers – in Bombay as throughout India is, we believe, composed of non-Christians – of Parsîs, Hindûs, etc. And this public instead of resenting such "wanton aggressiveness," as the writer pleases to call it, can but rejoice to find at least one European lady, who, at the same time that she is not a Christian, is quite ready, as a Theosophist, to call any respectable "heathen" her brother, and regard him with at least as much sympathy as she does a Christian. But this unfortunate thrust at Theosophy is explained by what follows:
In the young lady’s own interest the insult ought not to have been flung into the teeth of the Christian public.
Without taking into consideration the old and wise axiom, that honesty is the best policy, we can only regret for our Christian opponents that they should so soon "unveil" their cunning policy. While in the eyes of every honest "heathen" Theosophist, there can be no higher recommendation for a person than to have the reputation of being truthful even at the expense of his or her "interest," our Christian Review unwittingly exposes the concealed rope of the mission machinery, by admitting that it is in the interest of every person here, at least – to appear a Christian or a possible convert, if he is not one de facto. We feel really very, very grateful to the Review for such a timely and generous confession. The writer’s defence of the ‘public" for which it speaks as one having authority is no less vague and unsatisfactory, as we all know that among the 240,000,000 of native population in India, Christians count but as a drop in an ocean. Or is it possible that no other public but the Christian is held worthy of the name or even of consideration? Had converted Brâhmans arrived here instead of Theosophists, and one of these announced his profession of faith by italicizing the words, not a heathen, we doubt whether the fear of hurting the feelings of many millions of Hindus would have ever entered the mind of our caustic paragraphist!
Nor do we find the sentence, "India owes too much to Christianity," anything but arrogant and presumptuous talk. India owes much and everything to the British Government, which protects its heathen subjects equally with those of English birth, and would no more allow the one class to insult the other than it would revive the Inquisition. India owes to Great Britain its educational system, its slow but sure progress, and its security from the aggression of other nations; to Christianity it owes nothing. And yet perhaps I am mistaken, and ought to have made one exception. India owes to Christianity its mutiny of 1857, which threw it back for a century. This we assert on the authority of general opinion and of Sir John Kay, who declares, in his Sepoy War, that the mutiny resulted from the intolerance of the crusading missions and the silly talk of the Friend of India.
I have done; adding but one more word of advice to the Review. In the last quarter of the nineteenth century, when the latest international revision of the Bible – that infallible and revealed Word of God! – reveals 64,000 mistranslations and other mistakes, it is not the Theosophists – a large number of whose members are English patriots and men of learning – but rather the Christians who ought to beware of "wanton aggressiveness" against people of other creeds. Their boomerangs may fly back from some unexpected parabola and hit the throwers.
[From the Indian Spectator.]
Bombay, Feb. 25th, 1879
H. P. Blavatsky
"To the Readers of 'Lucifer'"
Our magazine is only four numbers old, and already its young life is full of cares and trouble. This is all as it should be; i.e., like every other publication, it must fail to satisfy all its readers, and this is only in the nature of things and the destiny of every printed organ. But what seems a little strange in a country of culture and free thought is that Lucifer should receive such a number of anonymous, spiteful, and often abusive letters. This, of course, is but a casual remark, the waste-basket in the office being the only addressee and sufferer in this case; yet it suggests strange truths with regard to human nature. 1
Sincerity is true wisdom, it appears, only to the mind of the moral philosopher. It is rudeness and insult to him who regards dissimulation and deceit as culture and politeness, and holds that the shortest, easiest, and safest way to success is to let sleeping dogs and old customs alone. But, if the dogs are obstructing the highway to progress and truth, and Society will, as a rule, reject the wise words of (St.) Augustine, who recommends that "no man should prefer custom before reason and truth," is it a sufficient cause for the philanthropist to walk out of, or even deviate from, the track of truth, because the selfish egoist chooses to do so? Very true, as remarked somewhere by Sir Thomas Browne, that not every man is a proper champion for the truth, nor fit to take up the gauntlet in its cause. Too many of such defenders are apt, from inconsideration and too much zeal, to charge the troops of error so rashly that they "remain themselves as trophies to the enemies of truth." Nor ought all of us (members of the Theosophical Society) to do so personally, but rather leave it only to those among our members who have voluntarily and beforehand sacrificed their personalities for the cause of Truth. Thus teaches us one of the Masters of Wisdom in some fragments of advice which are published further on for the benefit of the Theosophists (see the article that follows this 2). While enforcing upon such public characters in our ranks as editors, and lecturers, etc., the duty of telling fearlessly "the Truth to the face of LIE," he yet condemns the habit of private judgment and criticism in every individual Theosophist.
Unfortunately, these are not the ways of the public and readers. Since our journal is entirely unsectarian, since it is neither theistic nor atheistic, Pagan nor Christian, orthodox nor heterodox, therefore, its editors discover eternal verities in the most opposite religious systems and modes of thought. Thus Lucifer fails to give full satisfaction to either infidel or Christian. In sight of the former whether he be an Agnostic, a Secularist, or an Idealist-to find divine or occult lore underlying "the rubbish" in the Jewish Bible and Christian Gospels is sickening; in the opinion of the latter, to recognise the same truth as in the Judeo-Christian Scriptures in the Hindu, Parsi, Buddhist, or Egyptian religious literature, is vexation of spirit and blasphemy. Hence, fierce criticism from both sides, sneers and abuse. Each party would have us on its own sectarian side, recognising as truth, only that which its particular ism does.
But this cannot nor shall it be. Our motto was from the first, and ever shall be: "THERE IS NO RELIGION HIGHER THAN – TRUTH." Truth we -search for, and, once found, we bring it forward before the world, whencesoever it comes. A large majority of our readers is fully satisfied with this our policy, and that is plainly sufficient for our purposes.
It is evident that when toleration is not the outcome of indifference it must arise from wide-spreading charity and large-minded sympathy. Intolerance is pre-eminently the consequence of ignorance and jealousy. He who fondly believes that he has got the great ocean in his family water-jug is naturally intolerant of his neighbour, who also is pleased to imagine that he has poured the broad expanse of the sea of truth into his own particular pitcher. But anyone who, like the Theosophist, knows how infinite is that ocean of eternal wisdom, to be fathomed by no one man, class, or party, and realizes how little the largest vessel made by man contains in comparison to what lies dormant and still unperceived in its dark, bottomless depths, cannot help but be tolerant. For he sees that others have filled their little water-jugs at the same great reservoir in which he has dipped his own, and if the water in the various pitchers seems different to the eye, it can only be because it is discoloured by impurities that were in the vessel before the pure crystalline element – a portion of the one eternal and immutable truth – entered into it.
There is, and can be, but one absolute truth in Kosmos. And little as we, with our present limitations, can understand it in its essence, we still know that if it is absolute it must also be omnipresent and universal; and that in such case, it must be underlying every world-religion – the product of the thought and knowledge of numberless generations of thinking men. Therefore, that a portion of truth, great or small, is found in every religious and philosophical system, and that if we would find it, we have to search for it at the origin and source of every such system, at its roots and first growth, not in its later overgrowth of sects and dogmatism. Our object is not to destroy any religion but rather to help to filter each, thus ridding them of their respective impurities. In this we are opposed by all those who maintain, against evidence, that their particular pitcher alone contains the whole ocean. How is our great work to be done if we are to be impeded and harassed on every side by partisans and zealots? It would be already half accomplished were the intelligent men, at least, of every sect and system, to feel and to confess that the little wee bit of truth they themselves own must necessarily be mingled with error, and that their neighbours' mistakes are, Eke their own, mixed with truth.
Free discussion, temperate, candid, undefiled by personalities and animosity, is, we think, the most efficacious means of getting rid of error and bringing out the underlying truth; and this applies to publications as well as to persons. It is open to a magazine to be tolerant or intolerant; it is open to it to err in almost every way in which an individual can err; and since every publication of the kind has a responsibility such as falls to the lot of few individuals, it behooves it to be ever on its guard, so that it may advance without fear and without reproach. All this is true in a special degree in the case of a theosophical publication, and Lucifer feels that it would be unworthy of that designation were it not true to the profession of the broadest tolerance and catholicity, even while pointing out to its brothers and neighbours the errors which they indulge in and follow. While thus keeping strictly, in its editorials, and in articles by its individual editors, to the spirit and teachings of pure theosophy, it nevertheless frequently gives room to articles and letters which diverge widely from the esoteric teachings accepted by the editors, as also by the majority of theosophists. Readers, therefore, who are accustomed to find in magazines and party publications only such opinions and arguments as the editor believes to be unmistakably orthodox – from his peculiar standpoint-must not condemn any article in Lucifer with which they are not entirely in accord, or in which expressions are used that may be offensive from a sectarian or a prudish point of view, on the ground that such are unfitted for a theosophical magazine. They should remember that precisely because Lucifer is a theosophical magazine, it opens its columns to writers whose views of life and things may not only slightly differ from its own, but even be diametrically opposed to the opinion of the editors. The object of the latter is to elicit truth, not to advance the interest of any particular ism, or to pander to any hobbies, likes or dislikes, of any class of readers. It is only snobs and prigs who, disregarding the truth or error of the idea, cavil and strain merely over the expressions and words it is couched in.
Theosophy, if meaning anything, means truth; and truth has to deal indiscriminately and in the same spirit of impartiality with vessels of honour and of dishonour alike. No theosophical publication would ever dream of adopting the coarse – or shall we say terribly sincere-language of a Hosea or a Jeremiah; yet so long as those holy prophets are found in the Christian Bible, and the Bible is in every respectable, pious family, whether aristocratic or plebeian; and so long as the Bible is read with bowed head and in all reverence by young, innocent maidens and school-boys, why should our Christian critics fall foul of any phrase which may have to be used-if truth be spoken at all-in an occasional article upon a scientific subject? It is to be feared that the same sentences now found objectionable, because referring to Biblical subjects, would be loudly praised and applauded had they been directed against any gentile system of faith (Vide certain missionary organs). A little charity, gentle readers-charity, and above all – fairness and JUSTICE.
Justice demands that when the reader comes across an article in this magazine which does not immediately approve itself to his mind by chiming in with his own peculiar ideas, he should regard it as a problem to solve rather than as a mere subject of criticism. Let him endeavour to learn the lesson which only opinions differing from his own can teach him. Let him be tolerant, if not actually charitable, and postpone his judgment till he extracts from the article the truth it must contain, adding this new acquisition to his store. One ever learns more from one's enemies than from one's friends; and it is only when the reader has credited this hidden truth to Lucifer, that he can fairly presume to put what he believes to be the efforts of the article he does not like to the debit account.
Lucifer, January, 1888
H. P. Blavatsky
1 "VERBUM SAP." It is not Our intention to notice anonymous communications, even though they should emanate in a round-about way from Lambeth Palace. The matter "Verbum Sap" refers to is not one of taste; the facts must be held responsible for the offence; and, as the Scripture hath it, "Woe to them by whom the offence cometh!"
2 "Some Words on Daily Life". – Eds.
A Posthumous Publication
We are glad to lay before our readers the first of a series of unpublished writings of the late Éliphas Lévi (Abbé Louis Constant) one of the great masters of occult sciences of the present century in the West. An ex-Catholic priest, he was unfrocked by the ecclesiastical authorities at Rome, who tolerate no belief in God, Devil, or Science outside the narrow circle of their circumscribed dogma, and who anathematize every creed-crushed soul that succeeds in breaking its mental bondage. "Just in the ratio that knowledge increases, faith diminishes; consequently, those that know the most, always believe the least" – said Carlyle. Éliphas Lévi knew much; far more than the privileged few even among the greatest mystics of modern Europe; hence, he was traduced by the ignorant many. He had written these ominous words . . . "The discovery of the great secrets of true religion and of the primitive science of the Magi, revealing to the world the unity of the universal dogma, annihilates fanaticism by scientifically explaining and giving the reason for every miracle," and these words sealed his doom. Religious bigotry persecuted him for disbelieving in "divine" miracle; bigoted materialism for using the word "miracle" and "prodigy"; dogmatic science, for attempting to explain that which she could not yet explain herself, and in which, therefore, she disbelieved. The author of "The Dogma and Ritual of High Magic," of the "Science of Spirits," and of "The Key to the Great Mysteries," died, as his famous predecessors in the occult arts, Cornelius Agrippa, Paracelsus and many others did – a pauper. Of all the parts of, the world, Europe is the one which stones her true prophets the most cruelly, while being led by the nose by the false ones the most successfully. Europe will prostrate herself before any idol, provided it flatters her preconceived hobbies and loudly appeals to, and proclaims her superior intelligence. Christian Europe will believe in divine and demoniacal miracles and in the infallibility of a book condemned out of its own mouth, and consisting of old exploded legends. Spiritualistic Europe will fall into ecstasies before the Eidolon of a medium – when it is not a sheet and a clumsy mask – and remain firmly convinced of the reality of the apparitions of ghosts and the spirits of the dead. Scientific Europe will laugh Christians and Spiritualists to scorn, destroy all and build nothing, limiting herself to preparing arsenals of materials which she knows not in most cases what to do with, and whose inner nature is still a mystery for her. And then all the three agreeing in everything else to disagree, will combine their efforts to put down a science hoary with age and ancient wisdom, the only science which is capable of making religion – scientific, Science – religious, and of ridding human Intelligence of the thick cobwebs of CONCEIT and SUPERSTITION.
The article that follows is furnished to us by an esteemed Fellow of the Theosophical Society, and a pupil of Éliphas Lévi. Having lost a dear friend who committed suicide, the great master of the occult science was desired by our correspondent and his pupil to give his views upon the state of the soul of the felo-de-se. He did so; and it is with the kind permission of his pupil, that we now translate and publish his manuscript. Though personally we are far from agreeing with all his opinions – for having been a priest, Éliphas Lévi could never rid himself to his last day of a certain theological bias – we are yet prepared to always lend a respectful ear to the teachings of so learned a Kabalist. Like Agrippa and, to a certain extent, Paracelsus himself, Abbé Constant may be termed a Biblical or Christian Kabalist, though Christ was in his sight more of an ideal than of a living Man-God or an historical personage. Moses and Christ, if real entities, were human initiates into the arcane mysteries in his opinion. Jesus was the type of regenerated humanity, the deific principle being shown under a human form but to prove humanity alone divine. The mysticism of the official church which seeks to absorb the human in the divine nature of Christ, is strongly criticized by her ex-representative. More than anything else Éliphas Lévi is then a Jewish Kabalist. But were we even so much disposed to alter or amend the teachings of so great a master in Occultism, it would be more than improper to do so now, since he is no longer alive to defend and expound his positions. We leave the unenviable task of kicking dead and dying lions to the jackasses – voluntary undertakers of all attacked reputations. Thence, though we do not personally agree with all his views, we do concur m the verdict of the world of letters that Éliphas Lévi was one of the cleverest, most learned, and interesting of writers upon all such abstruse subjects.
A SUICIDE'S AFTER-STATE BY ÉLIPHAS LÉVI (From an unpublished letter)Voluntary death is the most irredeemable of sinful actions, but it is also the least inexcusable of crimes owing to the painful effort required to accomplish it. Suicide is the result of weakness demanding at the same time a great mental force. It may be inspired by devotion, as it can be due to selfishness, and, proceeds as often through ignorance. Did men but know what a solidarity binds them together, that they live in other men as other men live in them, they would rejoice instead of lamenting in finding a double share of suffering allotted them in life; for, aware of the immutable law of universal equilibrium and harmony, they would be cognizant then of the double share of felicity due to them; hence they would be less ready to renounce their price of labour under the plea of the work being too rough. I pity sincerely your unfortunate friend, though it is for him and his like that the consoling words may be addressed: – "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do."
I am asked what could be done to help his suffering soul? I would certainly never advise you to turn for consolation to the Church. Though she does not forbid hope, the Church regards the suicide as one debarred for ever from the communion of saints; her rigorous laws forcing her always to condemn him. You may help the poor deserter of life, with "prayer" – but that prayer must be one of action, not words. See whether he has not left something undone, or might not have done some more good on earth than he has, and then try to accomplish the deed for him, and in his name.1 Give alms for him; but intelligent and delicate alms; for the latter bear fruit only when helping the cripple and the old, those who are incapable of working; and the money devoted to charity ought to serve to encourage labour and not to favour and promote laziness. If that hapless soul moves you so much to compassion, and you feel such a sympathy for it, then does that feeling come from on high, and you will become the providence and light of that soul. It will live, so to say, on your intellectual and moral life, receiving in the great darkness into which it has rushed by its action no other light but the reflection of your good thoughts for it. But know, that by establishing between yourself and a suffering spirit such a special bond of union you expose yourself to the risk of feeling the reflection of analogous suffering. You may experience great sadness; doubts will assail you; and make you feel discouraged. That poor being adopted by you, may, perhaps, cause you the same agony as the child on the eve of being born makes his mother suffer. The last comparison is so exact that our forefathers have given to that adoption of suffering souls the name of EMBRYONATE in our holy Science (Occultism). I have touched this subject in my work The Science of Spirits; but, as the question concerns you now personally, I will try to make the idea plainer.
A suicide may be compared to a madman, who, to avoid work, would cut off his hands and feet and thus would force others to carry and work for him. He has deprived himself of his physical limbs before his spiritual organs were formed. Life has become impossible to him in such a state; but that which for him is still more impossible is to annihilate himself before his time. If, then, he is fortunate enough to find a person devoted enough to his memory to sacrifice himself and offer him a refuge, he will live through and by that person's life, not according to the way of the vampires, but according to that of the embryos who live on their mother's substance without diminishing for it that substance, for nature supplies the waste and gives much to those who spend much. In his pre-natal life the child is conscious of his existence and manifests already his will, by movements independent of, and undirected by, his mother's will, and causing her even pain. The baby is ignorant of his mother's thoughts, and the latter knows not what her child may be dreaming of. She is conscious of two existences but not of two distinct souls in her, as their two souls are one in the feeling of her love; and that the birth of her babe does not sever the souls as it does the two bodies. It only gives them – if I may use the expression – a new polarization (as the two ends of a magnet). The same in death which is our second birth. Death does not separate but only polarizes the two souls which were sincerely attached to each other on this earth. The souls disenthralled from their earthly fetters elevate our own to themselves; and in our turn our souls can attract them down2 through a power similar to that of the magnet.
But the sinful souls suffer two kinds of torture. One is the result of their imperfect disenthralment from the terrestrial bonds which keeps them down chained to our planet; the other is owing to a lack of "celestial magnet."3 The latter becomes the lot of those souls which having despaired have violently broken the chain of life, hence of their equilibrium, and have to remain in consequence in a state of absolute helplessness until a generous embodied soul volunteers to share with them its magnetism and life, and so helps them in time to re-enter into the current of universal life by furnishing the needed polarization.
You know what that word means. It is borrowed from astronomy and physical science. Stars have opposite and analogous poles which determine the position of their axis; and natural as well as artificial magnets have the same. The law of polarization is universal and rules the world of spirits as that of physical bodies.
Theosophist, July, 1881
H.P. Blavatsky
1 The Kabalistic theory is, that a man having so many years, days, and hours to live upon earth and not one minute less than the period allotted to him by fate whenever the Ego gets consciously and deliberately rid of its body before the hour marked, for then must it still live even as a disembodied suffering soul. The Ego, or the sentient individual soul is unable to free itself from the attraction of the earth and has to vegetate and suffer all the torments of the mythical hell in it. It becomes an Elementary Spirit; and when the hour of deliverance strikes, the soul having learned nothing, and in its mental torture lost the remembrance of the little it knew on earth it is violently ejected out of the earth's atmosphere and carried adrift, a prey to the blind current which forces it into some new reincarnation which the soul itself is unable to select as it otherwise might with the help of its good actions. . . .
2 It would be an error to infer from the above that Éliphas Lévi believed in the so-called Spiritualism. He derided both the Spiritualistic and the Spiritist theory of the return of the disembodied souls or spirits in an objective or materialized form on earth. Teaching the Kabalistic doctrine of the subjective inter-communication between the embodied and the disembodied spirits, and the mutual influence exercised by those souls that influence is limited by him to purely psychological and moral effects, and lasts but so long as the pure soul slumbers in its transitory state in the ether, or the sinful one (the Elementary Spirit) is kept in bondage in the earthly regions.
Alamogordo, New Mexico would be the location of a UFO encounter involving Air Force Sergeant Charles L. Moody on August 13, 1975. Moody was in the desert observing a meteor shower at about 1:15 A.M. when he saw a glowing, metallic, disk-shaped object falling toward the ground about 300 feet away.
The UFO was about fifty feet long and eighteen to twenty feet wide. As it descended to an altitude of fifteen to twenty feet, it wobbled on its own axis.
Then it began moving slowly and steadily toward Moody. He jumped into his car but was unable to start it. The UFO came to a stop about seventy feet away. Moody could hear a high-pitched humming sound. He noticed a rectangular window in the craft through which he could see shadows resembling human forms. The noise stopped and he felt a numbness crawling over his body.
The next thing he would remember was seeing the object rising up into the sky and disappearing into the distance.
Moody turned the ignition key and his car started immediately. Terrified, he drove off quickly. When he arrived home, he noticed, to his surprise, that the time was 3:00 A. M. He felt that he had somehow lost about one and a half hours. The following day Moody experienced a pain in his lower back.
Within a few days, a rash broke out over his lower body. Upon the recommendation of a physician, he began to practice self-hypnosis in an effort to recall what had occurred during the lost time period.
Over the next few weeks, he was able to piece together an almost complete picture of the events. According to Moody's subsequent recollection, after being overcome by numbness on August 13, 1975, he had observed two beings approaching his car.
About six feet tall, the creatures wore skintight black clothing. After a brief scuffle with them, he was rendered unconscious. He awoke on a slab inside the craft. His limbs felt leaden and immovable. Next to him stood the alien leader.
The latter was distinguishable from Moody's two captors by his short stature of about five feet, and the silvery white color of his suit. However, like the others he had a large hairless head, a protruding brow, roundish eyes, small ears and nose, and very thin lips. His skin was whitish-gray.
The leader asked Moody telepathically if he was prepared to behave peacefully. When Moody agreed to do so, the leader applied a rodlike device to his back which relieved the paralysis.
Moody was taken to another part of the ship where he was shown the drive unit, a device consisting of a large rod surrounded by three glass-canopied holes. Each hole contained a central crystalline object with one rod on each side of it. One rod had a spherical head, while the other was topped by a T-bar.
As he moved about the craft, Moody noticed a sweet, stifling odor. He was told that the alien mother ship was situated miles away above Earth. He was promised a future meeting with the occupants but warned that closer contact with Earth men would not be attempted for another twenty years.
The aliens told Moody that he would have no recollection of the incident until about two weeks later. The leader placed his hands on the sides of Moody's head, rendering him unconscious once more.
An analysis of Moody's claims by Charles McQuiston, co-inventor of the Psychological Stress Evaluator, indicated that he was telling the truth. Investigator Jim Lorenzen, however, questions a couple of contradictions in Moody's accounts of the incident. In an early telling, Moody related that the alien mother ship was located 400 miles above Earth.
Later, however, he said it was 6,000 miles away. Another point which Lorenzen notes is that Moody at one time referred to his two captors as frail creatures, yet later described them as being six feet tall.
sources:
(Edited by B J Booth)
Margaret Sachs: The UFO Encyclopedia: Perigee Book, Putnam's Sons, New York 1980, p.10
Bibliography: Lorenzen, Coral and Jim, 'Abducted: Close Encounters of a Fourth Kind' (New York: Berkley Publishing Corporation, 1977)
Index
CLAIRAUDIENT RECEPTION OF THE GOLDEN SCRIPTS
FAQ ABOUT SOULCRAFT
WILLIAM D. PELLEY'S LEGACY
ABOUT SOULCRAFT
(Forward to the 12-volume set of Soulcraft Script)
Please understand, fellow student, at the beginning of your perusal of these Soulcraft Teachings, that you are not having any new religion offered you, nor the tenets of any peculiar cult, nor any Course in Mysticism that purports to make you healthy, wealthy and wise. Rather, you will find here an education in the Eternal Verities.
Soulcraft, as the text will untold for you, is a study of the great cosmic principles on which the universe is run; the mystical history of Man on this planet; the significance of the Great Avatar, Christ, in human destiny; the fundamental principle of the deathlessness of the human soul and human personality; the program by which each soul is permitted to experience as many mortal lives as it desires for the perfection of its celestial character; and the enigmas of eternity that puzzle the orthodox Christian whose spiritual horizons are bound by the so-called Plan of Salvation. It neither contradicts nor combats orthodoxy but develops out of it and beyond it.
These treatments of various subjects answer questions arising in the student's mind as he probes deeper and deeper into the higher, richer doctrine. Science, Evolution, and Psychical Research are all reconciled and rationalized in Soulcraft. The great tenets found in Rosicrucianism, Theosophy and some phases of Spiritualism are covered in this comprehensive study. The whole constitutes a profound philosophy on which to live life based on the most devout Christian Mysticism. It is the Ageless Wisdom presented in such form as to make it comprehensible to the layman who may have procured no more than a grammar school education. Certainly to read and absorb Soulcraft brings peace of mind to those whose soul-hunger has been distressing. You gradually come to realize what you are as a living entity and why you are on earth, what great Program is being worked out in the drama of human life, and what conditions await you when you ultimately come to make the Passing and be rejoined to your dear ones.
Remember, the whole "doctrine" — if we care to call it that — has been revealed from Higher Dimensions of Time and Space by Intelligences who have found ways of communicating back to us their viewpoints on the eternal verities.
Soulcraft has no denomination, no political slants, no surreptitious axes to grind, no other motive behind its tenets than to aid distraught people desiring more nourishing spiritual food than conventional forms of religion may furnish them.
You will be acquiring not a religion but a philosophy by persevering in its perusal to the end. And you will acquire a sweeter, wider, higher grasp of the Christian faith and its Divine Progenitor by making its principles a part of your character.
The Recorder, William D. Pelley
CLAIRAUDIENT RECEPTION OF THE GOLDEN SCRIPTS
(From article "Conscientious Mormon Seeks Light on The Golden Scripts" , Valor Magazine, July 19, 1952.)
A conscientious Mormon sends Valor magazine a sincere letter of inquiry from a distant State in which he explains as follows:
"I have long been a believer in the visions and experiences of Joseph Smith, the founder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints; for I fully realize that no man, much less an unlettered youth, could fabricate the Book of Mormon. And now that I have been instructed in Soulcraft teachings, it has been made plain to me how this was accomplished.
"But -- and here is the enigma -- in all of the instructions and teachings of the Higher Mentors, and even Elder Brother Himself, no mention has been made, apparently, of the establishment of a Church to propound and exemplify the instructions coming to you [William Pelley], while in the case of Joseph Smith, the whole program seems to have been based upon the foundation of a church."
Pelley's response:
There is much more to this Mormon's letter but the above is the gist of it. There is a splendidly valorous expression at its end which reads:
"I have suffered much during my long life, physically, mentally, and financially. But if it was all necessary in order to lead me to these truths, then I am satisfied, even happy!"
To all of it, appreciating that similar interrogations may have been from time to time in the hearts or minds of others, Mormons or non-Mormons, The Recorder reprints the main portion of his personal answer....
Peculiarly enough, your letter of inquiry of the 12th comes in just at a time when many correspondents around the country want similar clarification of the points which you propound about The Golden Scripts. In taking time out to answer you somewhat at length, please do not be offended if I use much of what I have to say to you personally as the substance of a current article in Valor. For every person who actually gets to writing such a letter of inquiry as yours, there are probably a hundred who felt the same way but didn't bring themselves to getting the letter off.
Let me preface what I have to say by declaring to you that I have never read the Book of Mormon, just as I have never read Mrs.Eddy's Science and Health or even Madam Blavatsky's Secret Doctrine. Curiously enough, it seems that some purpose was being served by keeping my mind a blank in respect to the tenets of these and other religions and denominations. And yet I seriously ask you to believe that I know, in a general way, all that they contain that is vital from the esoteric standpoint. How this happens I cannot attempt to explain.
As you perhaps have learned, I was reared in the Methodist denomination, in which during my early boyhood my father was a pastor. My early years in this life were all connected with the Protestant Church and I went through the experience of "conversion" in the emotional sense at the profound age of ten. When my father left the pulpit for commercial business, this early religious emotionalism "wore off", shall we say? I held the average layman's insouciance toward orthodoxy up through the years when I was winning my way toward being one of the highest-paid magazine writers in America, including 10 years of motion-picture production in Hollywood.
I indulge in such autobiographical reference to make this point: During this period, which ran to approximately 38 years, instinctively I had disassociated the personality of the Man of Galilee from all orthodox instruction respecting him. I kept an odd sense of personal relationship for which I was ever at a loss to account. Now I realize it must have been a strong sense of prenatal recollection. I never brought myself to believe that He ever made many of the statements attributed to Him in the New Testament. At any rate, I went out to the Orient in the course of my career, primarily for the Methodist Centenary, [sectarian newspaper] on a world survey of Foreign Missions. Before I finished with it, I had side-tracked into Russia during the worst introductory phases of the Bolshevist Revolution. What I saw or learned in Russia, in consequence, opened my eyes to what I believed to be the modern program of the Israelites, and I became openly anti-Semitic in consequence.
This introduced a quandary into my thinking in respect to Christ which contributed in no small part to what occurred in 1928. If you have read Star Guests you know what this was, as it is described in detail in the opening chapters of that volume. [Note: While experimenting with a form of automatic writing in 1928 Pelley had posed the question, "Is there literally such a personage as the Man of Galilee?" At that point Pelley and his female companion were overcome for the first time with what became known as the Master Vibration. This condition accompanied each Golden Script message, the first of which immediately followed.]
Ignoring the origin of the Book of Mormon for the moment, let me say that when the first epiphanies began in my own experience, along with the transcripts that afterwards were collated and published as The Golden Scripts, I accepted them as personal adjurations and enlightenments to me privately, answering many quandaries that had compounded in my own thinking up to that period. You are entirely correct in surmising that The Golden Scripts were addressed to me personally, practically all of them in the first person, and for a long time I had not the slightest notion of making them public. Incidentally, I have by no means done so completely even at the present time. There are other Golden Scripts, running perhaps half again as voluminous as the unabridged edition, which cannot see print until after my demise, for the main reason that they concern my own prior incarnations and I am not after that type of publicity.
However, the general tenor of all the sacred Scripts had it that my feeling of disassociation of Christ from the orthodoxies of the New Testament came from my having been, let's put it, one of the early Church Fathers who had discussed these and similar matters with Him personally when He was in His flesh. On one occasion my antagonism toward the modern Judaists was explained as having arisen from participation in the major events of the original Christian drama.
Many of these "talks", up here in the 20th Century, introduced information about the brevet I had taken upon myself to help complete the Dispensational work that had begun so long ago with the nativity in Bethlehem, and gradually brought me to realize that I must have a responsibility not to keep the general gist of the preachments secret. Where a given Script, or transcript of clairaudient conversation, befitted society generally, and contained the same illuminations and inspirations applicable to others that it had for me, I began, ON EXPRESS ORDERS, to alter the personal pronouns from the singular to the plural, to make certain grammatical changes with the Great Mentor, we might put, it standing by, and to prepare them generally for public release and consumption. Out of about 1,200 printed pages of such transcript, not unlike stenographic report of any legal procedure, I gradually passed 844 pages into public print. This is the volume of which $50,000 worth of books have been circulated to the public this year absolutely free of cost, the funds having been provided me on which to accomplish it. So much for general background, enabling me to treat of the points raised in your letter.
I was specifically adjured, I might interpolate at this point, that the public reaction to my making the sacred conversations of common knowledge would be persecution of the vilest order, leave me a marked man for the balance of my days, bring about a 7.5 year prison sentence, destroy my secular writing revenue completely, and make me in turn what I had been originally, another Galilean with all Semitic animosities set against me. Nevertheless, the most minute descriptions as to how the whole program would come out were afforded me, and at the time of the Master's physical return, my vindication would come. All modern minority plans for majority subjugations were ultimately to come to naught, and with the ultimate smashing of United Nations and its booting out of America, events would so mature as to bring in a wonderful Golden Time that would be the objective of the Christian Dispensation from its commencement. This philosophy, so aptly confirming by event, became the cornerstone of all my thinking and performing. Indeed, I have never had a prognostication made me from what I term this Sacred Source, that hasn't matured on the pinpoint.
Furthermore, I might add that persons, skeptical or otherwise, who have happened to be present at some of these recordings, have found themselves unable to move a muscle of their physical bodies during the transcribing. All of it, you understand, was unsolicited by me in this life consciously. It just happened involuntarily insofar as I was concerned. Which brings us to the controversial subject of "His" true Church.
Let me say what I have to say in this wise---The Great Teacher, for I think of Him as strictly that, has never at any time or in any terms, ever uttered one syllable to me implying that He had any "church" excepting the Truth exercising in men's hearts universally. I do recall at one time when I had passed a facetious remark about the Pope of Rome, He interposed quickly and vehemently, "Nevertheless, he is my servant for those who must approach Truth through the spectacles of ritual."
Never in 23 years experience with this sacred communication has He ever uttered a single criticism of any Faith, Denomination, Cult, or Doctrine, no matter how antagonistic it might be to the general agenda of principles set forth in the Golden Speakings. [Golden Scripts] I might also add specifically, since you have mentioned it, that no reference has ever been made to the Mormon Church, either for or against it, but His general philosophy and angle seems to be that all forms of spiritual observance befit the peculiar needs of the communicants, thus rationalizing their existence. But what was being aimed at in my own illumination was the clarification of His original doctrine, that the error that has crept into latter-day orthodoxy might be reasonably corrected.
That reincarnation of the personal soul-spirit into mortality again and again was a fact, was early impressed upon me. Indeed, I have passages which would seem to attest that this was one of the main tenets He broadcast in Palestine in the flesh, but that the early ecclesiastics, of their own volitions, made an allegorical interpretation of it which became mystically almost without meaning. "But," said He on many occasions, "remember not to tell men truths with too great suddenness, lest they turn and rend you."
Conscientiously I went through over 200 transcripts of the Sacred Conversations and culled out, almost under specific guidance, those which were feasible to release to the general public. I did this with an utterly virgin mind, I say, respecting such works as the Book of Mormon, Science and Health, or The Secret Doctrine. Yet indications keep mounting that the fundamental truths in all these books are in the Sacred Conversations somewhere. Mormonism may be "His Church" and it may not. I have no means of knowing because He has never mentioned it. But neither has he passed comment on the truth or falseness of any other creed. One thing I did understand, was that I was under no obligation to establish any creed, denomination, or cult in consequence of my own enlightenments. I was simply to release what He obviously had uttered to the great cross-section of the public and let it go at that. I gathered that in the fullness of time He had His own plans for its formal utility.
You ask about true copies of His original speakings being on deposit in the Vatican. I cannot say, one way or another, because I do not know, but there are implications aplenty that everything recorded about His Palestinian ministry of today is strictly hearsay, edited and re-edited so many times as to have lost all semblance of its pristine essence.
One thing I might mention, He has never once made mention of any such place as Hell and any condition of Eternal Torment. All is of Light and Instruction. All souls come to salvation in the end by means of the Rebirth (on earth) which truly was the substance of His converse with Nicodemus, and the benefits of Ultimate Experience.
To sum it up, my dear friend, I make no claims whatsoever about The Golden Scripts. I submit them on their merits, for what they contain that is consistent and inspiring. They were originally dictated to me and I shared them. I am trying to start no church, religion, denomination or cult.
People the land across are finding a new basis of regenerated faith in them, and that, I believe, is why they were given to me. My early years as a professional writer were merely technical preparations for doing the expository work that now falls to me. Because they are strictly non-sectarian, they can appeal to the communicants of any Faith.
If you are a good Mormon, continue to be a good Mormon. If you are a professing Catholic or Protestant, continue so to profess. If Christian Science or Theosophy befit your spiritual requirements, go to those for them. The Golden Scripts are merely master commentaries on all of them — and none.
This is as far as I can go in responding to your letter of query about them. Those which can only be published post-mortally, outline precisely what I'm supposed to do to aid in inducting the Golden Times I mention so frequently in Valor, and a hundred years from today it may be seen that whatever I have done had a mighty serious motivation, even though from the near-angle of the present, many phases have seemed futile. I think in the end it will be seen that nothing was futile nor out of place.
Lastly, the fact that the way was opened to me to publish and give away $50,000 worth of these total collations has an undeniable significance.
My best personal wishes go out to you, and may you continue to find the same consolation and inspiration in The Scripts that I have found as an individual.
Fraternally, The Recorder.
FAQ ABOUT SOULCRAFT
(From the pamphlet, Something About Soulcraft, by Mel and Adelaide Pearson, published in 1986)
What is Soulcraft, anyway?
"A 'different' course of study premised on the theorem that Man first discovers the universe; then he discovers God; then he discovers himself; then he discovers society as sentient material for human betterment.” (William Dudley Pelley)
If a philosophy is a collection of basic fundamentals by which human beings live, then Soulcraft can be called a practical philosophy. It offers both spiritual ballast and tangible guidelines for the mortal experience. It is described by many students as a brand new perspective on the engrossing mysteries of birth, life, death, and the realities of Spirit.
Others have described it as an uncovering and a recovering of ancient truths, long lost or forgotten or perverted up the centuries. Actually, truth being eternal, there is no question of time involved. Besides, your concern is getting sensible answers to questions right now about life's purposes, about the problems that are continually heaped upon you, about your own relationships with family, friends, community and the Omniverse. Soulcraft has done this for thousands over the years.
The Soulcraft philosophy developed out of a long series of messages received from planes high above the mortal during a period of thirty years by one man, William Dudley Pelley. By the time the messages ceased, Mr. Pelley had written several million words in books and articles expounding this remarkable teaching.
From the appearance of the first article, entitled "My Seven Minutes in Eternity" in American Magazine of March,1929, until the last issue of Mr. Pelley's own magazine in June, 1962, a veritable fountain of consolation, instruction and inspiration poured out of his typewriter providing thousands with their first glimpse into the Eternal Verities, broadening their understanding of Life's purposes and enhancing their spiritual concepts.
Why haven't I heard of Soulcraft before, if it's been around so long?
When Mr. Pelley began his metaphysical work in the late 1920's, there was no public forum to which he could bring his particular offering for the enhancement of the human spirit. At that time there were no magazines dealing with ESP except those published by strictly scientific investigators, or by schools of thought already established, such as the Spiritualists, the Theosophists, or various cultist groups.
Mr. Pelley could not restrict the material he was getting only to "scientific investigation," nor was he a Spiritualist, a Theosophist, or a cultist. He found it necessary to establish his own magazine, publish his own books and forthwith depend on direct mail advertising, enriched by word-of-mouth. This remained his way of life until his passing to the Other Side in June of 1965.
In these latter days, many new doors have opened. Investigation of ESP in all its myriad forms has become not only respectable but "in." Magazines and forums are developing around the globe which no longer specialize, but seek scientific and spiritual truth in whatever form and wherever it may be found without regard to organized or dogmatic preaching.
Now Soulcraft is coming into its own. It is being recognized for what it is, a fresh approach to ancient truths, and their application both to the individual and to society, combining the timelessness of the East with the energy and purpose of the West.
If this seems paradoxical or incomprehensible to you, simply rest assured you have a treat in store, presenting to you in sparkling lucid language a fountain of spiritual nourishment at which any seeker may freely drink and find himself or herself refreshed and strengthened.
Who was this man, Pelley?
William Dudley Pelley was born in Lynn Massachusetts, on March 12, 1890, the son of a Methodist preacher. He was educated in Massachusetts public schools initially, then by prodigious reading throughout the rest of his life.
He was trained in the writing profession during the first thirty years of his life, as a printer and reporter for several of the great New England newspapers, then as writer and editor for papers of his own. Before he was thirty, his name appeared on the covers of the best known magazines of the day, among them Redbook, American, Ladies Home Journal and that most aspired-to pinnacle of all writers in the 1920's and 1930's, The Saturday Evening Post.
He had traveled across half the world, learned the United States like the palm of his hand and, indeed, was standing on the shores of Lake Baikal in Siberia when the Red Revolution swept in flames across Russia.
He had achieved outstanding success in almost all forms of writing, fiction, non-fiction, poetry, scenario writing for several years in Hollywood, when on a memorable spring night in a bungalow in California, he underwent a completely unexpected and uninvited out-of-body experience which turned out to be the watershed of his life.
All his many previous diversified activities were seen to be simply training for his real career.
Rapidly, his hitherto dormant extrasensory abilities came to magnificent flower. He soon found himself taking messages by clairaudience (hearing them spoken within his inner ear) from high, high sources, not on a personal and individual wavelength, but describing a vast panorama of the universe and its workings, not just in physical manifestation but mentally and spiritually as well.
He began to grasp the eternality of consciousness, the purpose and need for mortal enhousement over and over again on an ever-ascending spiral, the reasons for problems in human relationships, for wars, for suffering as we humans see it, and the oneness of what may most aptly be called Wholly Spirit.
He perceived it to be for the purpose of acquainting his fellow human beings with the processes of celestial mechanics, as he began to understand them, that he had had his writing ability honed and sharpened to so keen and effective an edge. This was to be his real life work.
When he passed over to the Other Side in June, 1965, he left behind him over two dozen volumes of invaluable teaching, easily read, profoundly moving and personally applicable to every mortal being who walks this confused and turbulent earth caught in the birth pangs of the Aquarian Age.
What constitutes the Soulcraft Library and must it be read in any certain order?
There is no prescribed order in which the Soulcraft books must be read. Any one of them may be read by itself with pleasure and spiritual profit. The essence of the Soulcraft message is to be found in the great compendium of direct messages from the one who calls himself the Elder Brother, which Mr. Pelley recorded and which are known collectively as The Golden Scripts. Set down in poetic Biblical prose, symbology, psalm and parable, this 908-page singular book has become synonymous with the Bible to many persons to whom the Elder Brother speaks with personal and indelible application. "Each man hath a vision possible on his Damascus Road.... "
There is a set of twelve volumes, each containing 13 lectures (making a total of 156), which is called The Soulcraft Scripts. Each of these lectures is made up of a direct message received by Mr. Pelley from Mentor Minds on the Other Side of Life, together with his own comments and interpretations with an appropriate Master Message [Elder Brother] added. Each of these Scripts may be read by itself with much to be gained, although it is true that more will be gained by reading the later after the earlier.
The nine volumes, beginning with Getting Born and following in sequence to Undying Mind, delineate in straight and lucid prose the tenets of the Soulcraft philosophy in an ever-expanding and deepening process. Any one of these books may be read separately, however, giving a clear understanding of a part of the whole picture. The rest of the Soulcraft books stand independently.
One of the best introductions to Soulcraft is Seven Minutes in Eternity, a reprint of the article in American Magazine which began the whole thing, together with an Aftermath written by Mr. Pelley in the 1950's, and two articles added after his passing by his daughter and son-in-law.
Why I Believe the Dead Are Alive [no longer in print] is the fascinating account of Mr. Pelley's own awakening and development in the world of psychics, metaphysics and extrasensory perception, told informally with humor and candor.
As Thou Lovest is a biography of Jesus, told as seen through the eyes of Simon, called Peter. In this book you will understand the humanity of Jesus as well as the divinity of human beings inasmuch as all together are living and growing parts of Wholly Spirit.
What is "No More Hunger"? How does it relate to Soulcraft?
The scope of Mr. Pelley's concern for all facets of the human predicament has already been mentioned.
No More Hunger is a book written by him in the early 1930's. It was not sufficient for him to attack the money-changers in the temple — it was also necessary to provide a constructive alternative to the dog-eat-dog jungle atmosphere of today's marketplace.
Based on the spiritual tenets of Soulcraft, No More Hunger was written in 1934 to present a social blueprint for a constructive and more rational society in which every single citizen would be a participant and all citizens would work out their material, cultural and spiritual wellbeing within a framework of cooperation. More than that, an environment could be created wherein all human relationships would be elevated to a new plateau of performance underscoring compassion, peace and justice .... the whole process of living together. The equality of every human being would be emphasized and developed.
Mr. Pelley called this new social concept a Christian Commonwealth. While mass hunger, joblessness, even war, serve a purpose in the whole Life Scheme, the moment any of these scourges can be eliminated they become sheer encumbrances upon evolving spirit.
Mr. Pelley envisioned humankind performing in an entirely renovated social environment as spiritual enlightenment engendered a new sense of justice and compassion in human thinking and ways of relating to each other. The spiritually awakened would be the way-showers for the transition.
The practical mechanics of a Cooperative Commonwealth are to incorporate the entire producing and working capability of the nation into a National Intentional Community so that every citizen, including every newborn child as a shareholder, has a political voice and an economic stake in its operation. Certainly, if the principle of "incorporation" is American and proper for the few to enrich their lives, the same principle must be acceptable and workable to enrich the lives of the total citizenry.
In the intervening decades since Mr. Pelley first expounded this idea, technology has advanced to the Age of the Computer, and human beings have advanced into the Age of Anxiety so that the proposals of No More Hunger have become imperative if the nation is to survive.
Again, Mr. Pelley had demonstrated that he had not been born before his time, but as a forerunner, a way-shower, a true prophet.
Is it true Mr. Pelley was imprisoned for a period of time?
Yes, Mr. Pelley was convicted of breaking the "law" and did spend seven and a half years of a 15-year sentence in prison. Unfortunately, most people are unaware that his trial and conviction in 1942 had no relation to so-called conventional crimes of hurt or injury to either persons or property. Learned men of both constitutional law and political history are fully aware that Mr. Pelley was the victim of tyranny in government and the vengeance it could wreak on its opposition.
Mr. Pelley was the nation's outstanding political prisoner of this century!
Simultaneously with his expounding of a philosophy which would liberate the mind and spirit of humankind, Mr. Pelley sought to liberate humankind from the oppressive and restraining aspects of our whole economic-social-political system. In short, a philosophy could be vital and dynamic only to the extent that its basic tenets were the pillars upon which all human relationships were built and projected. Every human being is important and each life has an inherent right to the fullest opportunity to express and perform, thus commensurately expanding its individual personality and consciousness.
At the same time, he strongly opposed Zionism, Stalinist Communism and the international banking network. It was not this opposition, however, that primarily distressed these groups. For centuries, researchers and reformers have been unmasking injustices and focusing attention on those in high office who are guilty of the abuse of power, but it is a historical fact that those who control the purse strings are difficult to remove.
What was different and dangerous to the exploiters, the greedy and the corrupt, was Mr. Pelley's proposal of a workable system in which greed, exploitation and corruption simply could gain no foothold. It was his proposal of a "Cooperative Commonwealth” that was at issue.
The outbreak of World War II provided the environment for the Administration to allege the political "crime" of sedition to silence him. Government spokesmen were frank to say, "This case must be an example. Opponents of this administration, take warning!"
In an atmosphere of war hysteria, it was a simple matter to circumvent the constitutional rights of the accused and obtain an arbitrary conviction and a sentence of fifteen years. Subsequently, the Supreme Court in other sedition cases clearly established that the elements necessary to prove sedition were not present in Mr. Pelley's trial.
Thus, when Mr. Pelley and others, were indicted in the so-called Mass Sedition Case, the case was dismissed by the Chief Justice of the Washington Federal Court with the admonition "it would be a travesty of justice to permit the case to continue." In view of the fact that the same evidence had been used against Mr. Pelley in Washington as had been used in Indianapolis, he was to all intents and purposes exonerated, but neither the appeals court nor the Supreme Court would grant a rehearing on Mr. Pelley's original conviction. There were powerful forces who did not want him free. .
It is almost routine for prisoners not guilty of hideous crimes and whose prison record is without blemish to be freed on parole after one-third of their sentences have been served. Not so for Mr. Pelley. His behavior was exemplary. Throughout his entire incarceration, he was respected by his jailers and praised by those who dealt with him daily. He led a Great Books program for the more literate of his fellow inmates. He reorganized a registry system for incoming inmates that saved grateful U. S. marshals many hours of useless waiting. He wrote speeches for the warden. He put together an illustrated book of the U.S. Reformatory at Terre Haute, Indiana which was put on display in the Bureau of Prisons in Washington, D.C. Federal prosecutors, who had officiated at his trial in Indianapolis, recommended him for parole at the end of five years' time. But still he would not be released, even on parole.
At last, the late Senator Langer of North Dakota threatened the federal Parole Board with a full investigation and introduced a resolution to that effect on the floor of the U. S. Senate. This brought results and Mr. Pelley was released on Valentine's Day, 1950.
Since Mr. Pelley is no longer here, who is responsible for the promotion of his work?
Mr. Pelley's daughter and son-in-law, Adelaide and Melford Pearson, are the legal guardians of Mr. Pelley's interests and his writings.
In 1970 a crisis in Soulcraft affairs was precipitated by the sudden and unexpected death of Mr. Pelley's widow (Adelaide's step-mother) which eventually required the dissolution of Soulcraft Fellowship, Inc. At that time, the Pearsons reactivated a corporation, long dormant, which Mr. Pelley himself had founded in 1940. They are today [1986] publishing the Soulcraft books under the name of Fellowship Press, Inc., P. O. Box 192, Noblesville, Indiana, 46060. [ownership was transferred to Soulcraft Enterprises, Inc. in 2001]
In 1961, the Pearsons started a separate printing and publishing corporation for the primary purpose of promoting the ideas of No More Hunger. Mr. Pelley himself was not in a position to conduct any political battles that might result. So Aquila Press was born. Side by side, it has worked with Soulcraft through the ensuing years, doing its own research and publishing in the area of social reform and printing the Soulcraft material.
At this moment, (the autumn of 1986), Aquila Press, Inc., P. O. Box 252, Noblesville, Indiana, offers two basic books for sale: No More Hunger in an updated edition, supervised by Mr. Pelley some years before his death, and Challenge to Crisis, a companion book to No More Hunger, written by Melford Pearson, describing the America we think we live in, the, America we do live in, and the America we could live in under the guidelines presented in No More Hunger.
What is the business and promotional nature of Fellowship Press and Aquila?
Both Fellowship Press and Aquila Press conduct the promotion of their business almost entirely by direct mail solicitation with occasional advertisements in magazines or metaphysical publications. Because these books are not for everyone, the finest form of advertising is word-of-mouth. "Let me tell you what I've just discovered....”
Fellowship Press sponsors no groups or organizations for two reasons: One, sponsoring groups is a whole separate administrative endeavor, one which Fellowship does not wish to pursue at this time. Two, Mr. Pelley himself wished to avoid any possibility of Soulcraft being formed into a church or cult. Such structuring, he knew, would shortly crystallize the Soulcraft ideas into inflexible dogma in which spiritual growth and investigation would wither and die.
Following this guideline, Fellowship takes the responsibility only to make available the best of the Soulcraft books, to sell them at reasonable prices to all who wish to read them, and to permit each person to make his own interpretation of the Soulcraft ideas as expressed by Mr. Pelley.
With written permission given, Fellowship permits quoting from the Soulcraft books of a reasonable amount to illustrate a point, providing, of course, full credit is given.
It is a bright and enlivening prospect that there is at last a genuine renascence of Spirit occurring. The effects of it are felt around the globe as we move forward into the Aquarian Age.
The Soulcraft Library is a part of that rebirth of the Ancient Wisdom. Profound but simple to follow, it may prove to be something you've been looking for all your life.
WILLIAM D. PELLEY'S LEGACY
(by Jack Kerlin, Soulcraft Enterprises, Inc.)
Fellowship Press was the last of many commercial names Pelley used for his publishing empire. In August of 2001 the inventory, printing, publishing and promotional functions of the family-owned business sustained by his heirs, Adelaide and Mel Pearson, were contracted to a new entity named Soulcraft Enterprises, administered by Jack Kerlin of Springdale, Utah.
The Pearsons have taken reasonable legal precautions to assure Pelley's work will continue unabated into perpetuity without alteration. Under terms of the Transfer Agreement, Kerlin, the licensee, "shall operate a publishing company whose express purpose is the publishing, distributing and selling of Pelley's works within an agreed-upon scope and purpose. Licensee acknowledges the importance of maintaining the original and unique character, style and integrity of Pelley's literary and philosophical works and recordings. He acknowledges that Pelley was a controversial individual whose public positions subjected himself and his family to public scrutiny and notorious attack. Licensee is committed to preserving the reputation and privacy of Pelley and his family and will not commit any acts that aid or abet the distortions or misrepresentations that have or are related to Pelley and his writings, nor will he commit any acts which will alter, destroy, distort or taint the original character, style and integrity of Pelley's Works and Recordings."
The inimitable Golden Scripts, a 908-page tome of tutorials, treats an array of subjects philosophical and spiritual in nature. Soulcraft devotees consider it the "Bible" of the New Age couched in scriptural prose unmatched in the entire repertoire of English literature. Pelley refused credit for this codex other than that of "recorder". He claimed to receive it clairaudiently from a highly evolved discarnate who called himself "Elder Brother", that same Man of Galilee known historically as Jesus.
The "Great Speakings", as Pelley originally termed the Golden Scripts , was received verbatim with scant final editing. This voluminous body of spirit transmissions constitutes but a portion of the total material dictated by Elder Brother. Much of the remaining content was of personal nature and inappropriate for public consumption. Other portions are scattered among Soulcraft books and periodicals or forever lost amidst the tumultuous events swirling around Pelley mid-century.
Contrary to his political activities, Pelley never sought an organized "church" of faithful Soulcrafters. He eschewed any attempt to organize a "religion" with hierarchal leadership. He did not see himself as a revered guru but merely the instrumentality of an ethereal entity exhibiting "high vibration". Pelley acknowledged himself as firm but kind, contemplative and pragmatic, a hard-driving man with a mission. He dearly loved the supernal personage speaking words of solace through The Golden Scripts that inveighs: "When the world asketh you, what of the teacher, what message hath he for us that is greater than all others, thus make ye answer: Behold, every life, no matter how humble, no matter how tragic, no matter how broken and thwarted, hath a meaning and an inner glory, and is precious in my sight."
Infused throughout with love, this singular book is Pelley's outstanding legacy. Now in its tenth printing the Golden Scripts has never sold in large quantities, possibly no more than ten thousand copies since its first appearance in 1941. Yet for ardent "seekers of truth" the book has endeared itself as a testament of transcendent love, a call of valor to every soul wandering through life's vicissitudes. Nothing could please William Dudley Pelley more.
In point of fact Columbus himself never even set eyes upon America; the closest he got to the mainland of North America was Puerto Rica. However in the aftermath of Columbus’s voyage John Cabot sailed from Bristol, England; which in turn opened the way for the first colony in Jamestown, Virginia and thus allowed the English to claim America as their own. Yet there is considerable evidence that suggests that others from different cultures preceded Cabot and Columbus. So one is forced to ask: why, when there is much to suggest that others from different cultures preceded Columbus, don’t we hear more about this possibility being investigated? Could it be that certain powers have a vested interest in keeping our real history under wraps?
Whatever the answer the fact remains that a great deal has been unearthed which is completely at odds with conventional notions regarding the origins of what we know today as America. In fact according to some contemporary authorities, the Native Americans encountered by the early settlers from England were not what they appeared to be. They were indeed native to the Americas but they were not its original inhabitants, who according to various tribal legends, had disappeared eons before in a series of cataclysms.
Of course this is so at odds with the dictates of modern science, history and archaeology that one would expect it to be rejected out of hand, as indeed it has been. This is not so easily done though with a landmark tower in Newport, Rhode Island. Curiously the tower is built in the style of a medieval look out and has been dated back to the fourteenth century. As if to emphasize its antiquity Italian navigator Giovanni de Verrazano recorded the tower whilst mapping the coastline in 1524, marking its location as an existing “Norman Villa”. Similar evidence can be found in Westford, Massachusetts, where a rock engraving can be found depicting a figure dressed like fourteenth century knight. Intriguingly the figure carries a shield portraying the emblem of a ship following a single star.
Of course this may simply be dismissed as a modern day hoax but this can’t be so easily done with Scotland’s Rosslyn Chapel; where clear depictions of ears of corn or maize and aloe cactus, both unknown in medieval Scotland, can be found on some of the archways and ceilings. These stone carvings are an integral part of the Chapel, which was only completed in 1486; that’s a full six years before Columbus is said to have embarked on his voyage of discovery. The standard line is that both maize and aloe cactus were only found after Columbus had sailed West. Thus, according to authors Knight and Lamar Rosslyn Chapel amounts to clear . . . “evidence that the men who instructed the masons of Rosslyn Chapel must have visited America at least a quarter of a century before Columbus.”
All of which prompts one to ask: if the actual discovery of the America’s could have been concealed for so long what more could be hidden? The answer to that, as you shall see, is a whole lot more.
These and other finds are given further credence by the very history of the Knights Templar. And it’s a history that adds an even more intriguing twist to the story of discovery of America. The Order of the Knights Templar was originally founded in Jerusalem in 1118, when nine French Knights asked King Baldwin to be allowed to protect pilgrims travelling to the Holy Land. Their request was granted and significantly they were also granted permission to stay in the ruins of Solomon’s Temple; for it was here, according to some researchers, that they made discoveries that would ultimately change the very course of history.
Once established in the ruins they began excavations that yielded untold treasures, both in terms of material wealth and even more precious knowledge. It was through this knowledge that the original Templar’s obtained an insight that allowed them to question much of orthodox Christianity. An insight through which they recognized that the established Church had misinterpreted much of the original Christian teaching: including the Virgin Birth, the Crucifixion, the Resurrection and reincarnation. According to writer and researcher David Hatcher Childress: “To the Templars, the true church, one that taught mysticism, reincarnation and good works was being suppressed by a dark power that called itself the one true faith.”
And just in case you thought that Christianity never taught anything about reincarnation, take note: prior to the Council of Nicaea the idea of reincarnation was an integral part of the Christian faith. That ended however with the first Council of Nicaea in A.D.325. Convened by Emperor Constantine of Rome the Council effectively settled various theological disputes and ratified what was to become Holy Roman Law, the official version of the word of God. In the process the very notion of reincarnation as part of the Christian faith was consigned to the waste bin of history.
Armed with this new knowledge the power and influence of Order of the Knights Templar rapidly increased. By the mid thirteenth century the Order owned about nine thousand castles and manors across Europe. Along with material acquisition came a reputation that left many in Medieval Europe in awe. The Templar’s distinctive white surcoat, emblazoned with a red cross, was always seen in the thick of battle; indeed they quickly established a reputation comparable to modern fighting elites such as Britain’s SAS, the U.S. Marines and Airborne or Russia’s Spetnaz.
More than simply being a political and military power though they also became a force to be reckoned with in the fields of cultural and metaphysical endeavour too. For it was the Templar’s who instigated the first stonemasons guilds and introduced new building methods with skills inspired, in part, by what they had learned in Jerusalem. Prior to these European buildings had been built for practicality and defence; generally plain structures with little in the way of inspirational design but that too were about to change. In the space of a few decades, Europe saw the appearance of a string of new churches and cathedrals with high vaulted ceilings, flying buttresses and dazzling stained glass windows. All of which was to lay much of the groundwork for the future Renaissance and the Templar’s were very much the driving force behind it.
Yet by then the Templar’s power and influence had increased to such an extent that they were seen by Rome as a danger to itself, a challenge to the official word of God. So on Friday, October 13th, 1307 the Church of Rome made its move and at the same time bestowed on Friday 13th the sinister connotations which have remained ever since. With the blessing of Pope Clement V, King Philip of France drew up a list of charges against the Order; falsely accusing them of everything from homosexuality, abortion, necromancy and use of the black arts. On the dawn of Friday 13th his forces seized, interrogated, tortured and burned the captured Templars. Many escaped though, including the Templar Fleet, which sailed to safe haven in Scotland. At the time Scotland was ruled by Robert the Bruce and at odds with England so the Scots readily accepted help from anyone who was willing to offer it. In return the Knights Templar would play a critical role in the Battle of Bannockburn. Just as the Battle hung in balance the Scots, outnumbered two to one by the English, were suddenly reinforced by a contingent of mounted Knights; with long flowing beards and a bold red cross emblazoned on their white tunics the newcomers helped swing the battle in the Scot’s favour..
The Templar ships were not anchored for long in Scotland though; a large part of the fleet, consisting of 12 ships and over 300 men, sailed on across the Atlantic to take refuge in America.
America? You may ask, how did they know about America?
Well according to Knight and Lomas, the Masonic authors of The Hiram Key, the original Knights Templar may well have acquired key manuscripts whilst resident in Solomen’s Temple in Jerusalem. Amongst them manuscripts from the Mandaean sect which believed that John the Baptist was the true Messiah and that the souls of the good went to a land far across the sea, a wonderful land, a promised land marked by a star called . . . “Merica.” Which calls to mind the rock engraving of a medieval knight in Westford, Massachusetts; the engraved knight carries a shield portraying the emblem of a ship following a single shining star.
An engraved stone from the Burrows Cave find. Note the man's beard, a feature unknown among native Americans, and the sailing ship to his right

It is therefore quite possible that while resident in Solomen’s Temple the first Templar’s found reference to new lands across the sea as well as the name “le Merica.” Which in turn led their descendents to its fabled shores. As if to emphasize this recently discovered ruins in Patagonia revealed an ancient pier and docks dressed with stone slabs bearing the Templar cross. Which in turn has prompted some investigators to speculate that the Templar’s may have journeyed further south from North America.
Yet even if this was the case, then the Knight’s Templar were not the first, not even the first from Christian Europe, to visit America. Long before Columbus is supposed to have discovered the Americas Vikings and early Celtic Christians may well have trod the shores of North America, and before them others even more ancient. The discovery of various Roman coins around the U.S has led some researchers to conclude that America was the final destination for a wave of people who came not as colonists but as refugees. The coins, which have been found largely around the Mississippi-Arkansas-Ohio-Missouri river systems, cover the later periods of Rome and particularly the reigns of Antoninus Pius, Gallienus and Emperor Tetricus. A period of Roman rule that Gibbon describes as a time of “uninterrupted …confusion and calamity.” So it’s quite possible that these coins were left by what were in effect boat people seeking refuge from a disintegrating Empire.
What’s significant here though is the fact that these finds have not strictly been confined to the Mississippi-Arkansas-Ohio-Missouri river systems. Although largely confined to the vicinity of these river systems Roman coins have been found across North America: from Arkansas to Alabama, from Missouri to Oklahoma. Maybe, indicating a wave of refugees? Or, a series of exploratory ventures? Or maybe even both?
An engraved stone from Burrows Cave. Note the Roman style battering ram at the ship's prow.

True to form modern academia and its various experts have largely ignored these finds or simply brushed them aside as hoaxed. Thus dismissing such tantalising glimpses of the past as an Egyptian-minted Gallenius coin, found in a stream bed by Geology students near Black Mountain, North Carolina. Or the even more fascinating “Rio Grande Tablet.” Written in a style current in the Roman colony of Libya around 300AD, the tablet proffers a poignant insight into the past. Inscribed on it is a prayer to the Roman deity Mithras, dated the 6th year of an unnamed Emperor’s reign, a prayer that asks for aid and relief for a sick and lost party. Whether deserters or early explorers some researchers have concluded that the Rio Grande Tablet is the work of a lost Libyan detail of the Mithras worshipping Roman army.
The notion that elements from Rome’s Carthaginian colony in Libya may have visited America has been further underlined by the Burrow’s Cave find. Amongst the thousands of artefacts in the collection is the depiction of a Negroid face carved on a stone tablet in a distinctly Roman style. Predictably it has been virtually ignored by the various authorities. After all the idea that North African’s were visiting North America over a thousand years before Columbus challenges much of written history.
So Burrows cave has either been dismissed as a hoax or ignored by modern academia, yet in the words of Ancient American magazine it is the archaeological “discovery of the century.” The story of Burrows cave began in 1982 when Russell Burrows was out searching for American civil war artefacts in southern Illinois. Using a common metal-detector he claims to have discovered an underground chamber full of ancient artefacts. Numbering more than seven thousand the artefacts largely consist of stones inscribed with the portraits of ancient Egyptians, Carthaginians, Romans and Hebrews; many of which were inscribed with script resembling Phoenician or ancient Semitic writing. Although many of the relics found in Burrows Cave have been examined Burrows himself has not as yet revealed the exact location of his find, partly because of the derision that greeted his claims. However he has promised to reveal the exact location of the find in the near future and when he does we will update you.
In the meantime though it must be said that if you thought the idea of Knights Templar or even Romans in America was outlandish then we suggest that you take a deep breath. For as we researched this article the evidence emerged which is even more at odds with the conventional notions of American history. For while the ancient Americas may well have played host to many visitors from many different lands there is one in particular who stands out. An individual whose presence in America, if in fact he were there, is likely to shatter many beliefs: historical, cultural, metaphysical and religious.
Across the Americas, north and south, there are oral traditions and stories that are remarkably similar in overall theme. They tell of the coming of a pale man, some even say a white man; known variously as the Dawn God, the Peacemaker, the Pale One and the East Star Man: he was given this latter name because according to some stories he had come across the sea from the east. In other words he had come across what we know today as the Atlantic from either Europe or North Africa.
Whatever he was called though his arrival left a deep impression on those peoples and cultures he visited. Prior to his appearance some tribes in the America’s, more particularly in south or Central America, had practised blood sacrifice. The arrival of the Pale One, or Quetzalcoatl, as the Maya knew him, changed that. He taught new rituals and ceremonies some of which remain to this day; such as the smoking of sacred pipes, which for some tribes replaced blood sacrifice.
Apart from having pale skin he was also distinguished from the indigenous Americans by the fact that he was bearded, a facial feature that is unknown amongst Native Americans. Moreover he is said to have dressed completely differently from indigenous Americans, in long flowing robes and sandals
Some tribes called him the Son of the Great Spirit whilst others refer to him as the son of Yod-hey-vah. Sound familiar? Well this latter name was a phonetic pronunciation he taught as was the name he taught the Algonkin of the Great Lakes when they asked his name. He replied that names meant nothing to him; so they then asked what he was named in childhood when he had lived across the waters. That name, which even today they struggle to pronounce was, he told them: Chee-Zoos, God of the Dawn Light.
The parallels between what is written in the Bible and the stories told by various Native American peoples are uncannily similar. For example, the tribes of Oklahoma tell of a man they call the Healer, who chose from amongst the native people twelve disciples. He told them that he was born across the ocean, in a land where all men were bearded. In this land he was born of a virgin on a night when a bright star shone in the heavens. And, as if to celebrate his birth the heavens opened and down came winged beings of great beauty chanting in praise of Chee Zoos, God of the Dawn Light.
Engraving from the Burrows Cave find.

Likewise the Dacootah recall the coming of the pale faced Healer. According to them his name remains sacred and during his time with them he taught rites of purification and . . . baptism.
In the same way the Tribes around the Great Lakes speak of the coming of the Prophet; a pale, bearded man who was, according to their tribal elders, the son of the Great Spirit. A Prophet who appeared to them as a white man and who could heal the lame and sick with his touch.
Their medicine men say that: “all that he touched was enchanted with His god-like power of healing.”And that . . . “He came alone. He organized the churches, changed the temples, taught the priesthood.”
Elsewhere, across the America’s there are similar tales and they all tell the same story: of a god-like white man who travelled across the America’s teaching and healing. At the time of his arrival legend has it that there was a great city situated where the Missouri and the Mississippi run to the Southern sea. One morning it is said that the Prophet came there in a long boat, used by the traders. “The streets,” the old legends say, “were covered with flowers strewn in homage on the path before Him as He walked toward the Temple.”
All of which is reminiscent Christ’s entry into Jerusalem on Palm Sunday, the week before he was crucified, when adoring crowds spread palm leaves before his approaching steps. The Native stories continue:
“Greatly beloved now was the Pale God, known as the Lord of the Wind and the Water. His every move bespoke his kindness: His very touch revealed His Divinity; and before Him all the people bowed down. Through the rows of worshippers He moved …in quiet solemnity, holding up His hand in blessing – that hand with the strange palm marking, for through it was engraved the True Cross which He had taken as His Symbol”.
He stayed for some time, say the legends: “though often he rode away with the merchants, or more often walked to distant villages, holding in His hand His great staff, and stopping to speak with all the people, from the aged to the little children.”
Of course you may object that these are only stories, the legends and tales of a simple and unsophisticated people. And of course you are right, but it doesn’t end there because these stories have been partly substantiated by artefacts found within or in the vicinity of mounds built by the ancestors of modern Native Americans.
The so-called Mound Builders flourished in North America between 200 B.C. and 500 AD. Little is known about them except that they built earthen mounds, often in the shape of birds and animals. With the arrival of settlers from Europe many of these mounds were levelled to make way for new farmland. In the process the mounds and their contents were scattered or ploughed under; then in the early 19th century strange relics were unearthed as new roads were built and forests cleared, and this occurred largely around Michigan, Illinois and Minnesota, areas of much previous mound building.
Amongst the relics recovered have been engraved depictions of the crucifixion and other biblical motifs. Yet despite the fact that many of these discoveries were accompanied by sworn affidavits and written testimony the archaeological authorities of the day largely dismissed them as “fakes.” A response that continues to this day.
We honestly don’t know whether Christ was physically located in the Americas or simply made an appearance, so to speak, spiritually and thereby inspired the stories, artefacts and inscriptions. Or indeed whether they were inspired by the tales of long forgotten Christian missionaries. Certainly Rudolph Steiner spoke of initiates and mystics around the planet being aware of the events in Palestine at the time of the crucifixion. So this proposition is certainly a possibility but whatever the real explanation it offers a fascinating alternative view of history and Christianity itself.
What’s more, as individuals, we may soon be able to explore this possibility for ourselves. According to various tribes, before his departure, the East Star Man said that one day he would return, not in body but in spirit. At this time, he said, the world would be a dark place where evil would reign, however, the pure in heart would perceive his return. In other words what he is said to have told Native Americans is exactly what modern Christians would understand as the “second coming.” So if you can lift your head up from the feeding trough of consumer society, or the conveyor belt called work, you may just notice something in the air.
hehheisonoonin neniitoneino', noh hebesiibeih'in.
Let them hear us, our fathers and our grandfathers.
Hee3ei'iinoh'oeseihiit, noh nohkunihiitowoo;
I say this in conjunction with all the heavenly lights;
Hiisi' niihooyoo', heseisen hii3eti',
The yellow day, the good wind,
Neeyeici' hii3eti', biito'owu' huu3eti'.
the good timber, the good earth.
Cese'eihii heetihceh'e3tiin he3oowowu'!
You animals who live below the earth, I pray that you hear my words!
No'xuutowu' cese'eihii, neci' cese'eihiiho', cihbehceh'e3tii'!
You animals who live on the earth, and in the water, listen to my prayer!
Heciiyowooninoo, heetwonibiini' heetih'i3eihit,
Your surplus is going to be eaten so that the people will prosper,
Heetihcihkoutee' hoowu3oow hiine'etiit,
so that the breath of life will endure for a long time,
Heetih'iihooho'owoo' hinenteeniit, tei'yoonehe' heeneicxooyeiht,
so that the tribe will be numerous: the children of all ages,
Hiseihihi' noh honoh'oehihi' noh hinen heeneicxooyeiht,
the girls and boys and men of all ages,
Hisei, beh'eihehi' heeneicxooyeihin betebi.
he women and old men, and you old women, of all ages.
Heetniini'o'xonei'eenou'u, bii3iwo, hooniikoohu3i hiisiis.
(we pray that) these foods will keep us healthy as long as the sun follow s its path in the sky.
Hee3o' neixoo! Cihceh'e3tii, nebesiwoo, neinihii3ooo.
I say to him "my father, listen, and my grandfather," the one I am praying to.
Kokoh'u3ecoot, betee, bixoo3etiit honowuune'etiit.
(We ask for good) thoughts, a (good) heart, love and a joyful life.
I am now going to share this feast with you, (Man Above).
www.cosmicsociety.com
DID YOU KNOW !?!??According to Smithsonian Magazine “fear of the #13 costs American a billion dollars per year in absenteeism, train and plane cancellations, and reduced commerce on the 13th of the month.”
*
Fear of Friday the 13th dates back to Nordic Mythology. Many of their thirteenth Gods met with violent deaths, such as Loki, the trickster.
*
Ancient Romans regarded the number 13 as a symbol of death, destruction and misfortune.
*
Lizzy Borden uttered a total of 13 words at her trial.
*
There were 13 original colonies.
*
A witches coven consists of 13 members.
*
Tarot Card number 13 is the Death Card, depicting the Grim Reaper
(although it is read as transition or change and not literal death).
*
Hotels rarely have a room number 13. Usually it is called 12a or 14. Same with floors of buildings and the elevators without a #13 button. Highways sometimes will skip exit 13 altogether also.
*
There are 13 steps leading to the gallows.
*
13 knots in a hangman’s noose.
*
13 feet which the guillotine blade falls.
*
The driver of Princess Diana hit pillar #13 at Place de l’Alma when she was killed in Paris, France.
*
13 people, Christ and his 12 disciples, were in attendance at the last supper. This is where the Christian belief ties in, making Friday a believed unlucky day, as the crucifixion occurred on a Friday.
*
Certain ocean liners will be held in dock until after midnight to appease passenger’s fears on Friday the 13th.
*
British study concluded that even though there were less cars on the road on Friday the 13th
(as compared with other Fridays) more accidents were reported.
*
Trisadekaphobia is the technical name for fear of Friday the 13th.
*
Apollo 13, 1970, the 13th mission launched from pad #39 (13 x 3), mission was aborted, after an explosion occurred in the fuel cell of their service module. The rocket had left launcing pad at 13:13 CST and the date was April 13th.
*
Epluribus Unum has 13 letters.
*
The US Seal has 13 stars, bars, feathers in the eagle’s tail, 13 bars in one claw, 13 olive branches in the other.
*
A “quatrorzieme” is a professional 14th guest hired by the French who had only 13 guests in attendance for dinner, who felt that was unlucky.
*
A baker’s dozen consists of 13 for a reason! So the story goes a witch near Albany, NY demanded 13 items every time she came in to a particular bakery, and one day the old baker could not afford her extra biscuit. She sneered some strange words at the man, and he suffered terrible luck from then on, until he brought her another 13 rolls. After that life was once again easy for the baker and word spread around town. The custom is still sometimes practiced today.
Image via Wikipedia
Seeing Jesus on earth is the ultimate prize in past life content. It describes in the Bible in Mark 15:33 when Jesus died on the cross the sky went dark at midday over the whole land. I watched from a distance as a woman, then later went closer. Matthew 27:45 also says darkness fell over the whole land from midday until 3pm and at 3pm Jesus called out "My God, My God why hast though forsaken Me?" as the crushing evil attacking Him must have felt overwhelming. Then Jesus gave a loud cry, breathed His last and the curtain of the temple (innermost chamber) was torn in two from top to bottom. Then there was an earthquake, the rocks split and the graves opened and many of God's people came out of their graves and entered the Holy City. He died on a Friday. Then on the Sunday there was a violent earthquake and an angel came down from heaven and rolled away the stone. Jesus was of course in the underworld removing Satan's grip on earth's inhabitants.
So if the innermost sanctum of the Temple was representative of God and when Jesus died the curtain protecting it from being entered was torn, then it must represent Jesus entering into God's presence which would be a first for any of His created humans. Therefore linking man to God and of course the resulting new reality or timeline would have been created. So it means one timeline only leads straight to our Creator, and either you are on it or not.
Inside the Pyramid there is a story marked out in a stone design which marks stones for years from Abraham until it appears End Times when Jesus returns. So therefore we can establish this 4000 year or so time span from Abraham to Jesus' Second Coming has been set in stone as it were.
I do recall past lives in Atlantis when the Pyramids were analyzed to death by the scientists and found to process the karma of this planet, and of course the inevitable happened to try to change this. But that's another story which you can read about here. Also I recall a past life where bad ETs had taken control of the Pyramids and banned earth people from going anywhere near them while they tried to use them for their evil purposes. I think earth people recaptured them but it was one of the most deadly battles ever to occur as magic was used by both sides. I'll try to write a story on it.
Getting back to what happened with Jesus. I guess He did want someone to be an eyewitness and remember in future what did happen without colouring it up. I'd say about the time it started to go dark something started spinning around Jesus, but it was not air. It may have been His aura and it expanded horizontally. I think I was telepathic in that life and voices were heard sneering and attacking Jesus in the inner planes. You can be sure that Jesus nailed to the cross was a time for any dark entities in the universe to pit their forces against Him to try and weaken Him further and see Him fail as they had no opposition at the time. Plus some scientists with time machines would find it a temptation to try to get a DNA or blood sample from Jesus for their own curiosity or cloning ambitions, or even to try to attack Him and change the past.
After a few hours the spinning went faster and it was unbearble for me to endure as it felt like I was being crushed with the intensity and decided to go home, as it felt was if I would come apart. I turned around to walk away but Jesus said telepathically 'Please stay, you will be alright'. By that time it was like being in very deep water and having the bends and I couldn't move anyway. I thought if I'm not going to die, then I'll watch this very carefully and imprint it on my memory forever.
Then some light emanated from Jesus's spine and surrounded Him like a tube which went far into the sky. It was a light like very intense sunlight and golden, but you could see through it. Inside the light there was joy so beautiful that it was like a beam of Paradise came right down to earth. Inside the beam there showed layers and layers of inner worlds like a tier and each world had inhabitants and they were sending encouragement and praise to Jesus for enduring to the end and withstanding the evil onslaught of attacks and not being tempted to destroy His enemies, but just silently remaining calm and having 100% self control while His consciousness and light expanded throughout the universe.
So from what I can gather Jesus was simultaneously existing and aware of Paradise which surrounded Him after he'd lain there on the cross awhile and not been moved by the forces of darkness to be like them and hate them back. After awhile the forces of darkness left as they couldn't endure the brilliant light that started emanating around Jesus in the inner worlds.
It would be good to know scientifically how it all actually happened, after all I can't escape being a curious Atlantean scientist in my soul. But as far as ETs beaming from spaceships or being involved with phenomena, I'd say it was more an opening occured throughout all the inner worlds right into God's Kingdom as Jesus's aura burned its way through all the barriers between each world.
I've written a book on another past life in ancient Persia which I remember to the last detail and comunicated with Jesus at the end of that life spiritually. http://www.angelfire.com/nm2/aona/sembe.html
Misty
This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it.
This is an interview with a male abductee I will call Zed, regarding his unwilling involvement with the Reptilians as an abductee mind controlled slave and MILAB Super-warrior via a joint alien/secret government program.
Zed corresponded with me after reading some articles on the MAAR (Malevolent Alien Abduction Research) web site about trauma based mind control and alien manipulation. Zed became aware of the Reptilian/Draconian overlord hierarchy of his mind control program after working diligently for over a decade to free himself from abductions, MILABS and reptilian/Drac mind control. The healing and recovery process involved prayer and exorcism, advanced meditation skills and a persistent diligence in becoming free.
Zed’s experiences involve classic abductions by Grey aliens, Reptilians, and MILABS in mind controlled ops as a super warrior, in Navy Seals type black ops. This case demonstrates the Reptilian mind control programming, spiritual warfare and black metatechnology employed, which underwrote human secret government military superwarrior programming. A key point realized in Zed’s recovery was that the reptilian programming undermined the human military goals. In Zed’s case a secret government military faction worked in liaison with alien controllers to create the perfect superwarrior mind control slave.
Due to the ongoing dangers of harassment, Zed has chosen to remain anonymous.
1. Who or what material led you to my work/me?
I first read an article, by you, about mind control on the Malevolent Alien Abduction research site. Upon completing the article, my Higher Self instructed me to email the author and start a dialogue. So I did, and here we are.
2. When and where were you born and raised?
I was born circa 1969. {On American soil, from several generations of red-blooded Americans‘.}
3.Were either of your parents active in the military, intelligence agencies, aerospace, or involved in any secret government types of careers?
Not even remotely. Totally mundane civilian work and lifestyle.
4. Are you aware of any family ties to secret societies or cults?
My parents were Pentecostals. I believe that is a cult movement of Christianity. It is possible that my grandfather was a member of the KKK (my family was very NOT racist. It was frowned upon. But the family history is another matter).
5. Do you or any family members have spiritual gifts or other talents beyond the average, ie., clairvoyance, healers, superior athletes, musicians, artists, very high IQ's ?
My mother is very psychically intuitive. She says she the Holy Spirit speaks to her often. As an observer I have noticed how her ego stuff negatively effects her accuracy about things. But she's got the gift, no doubt. My father is a pretty good faith healer, and also very intuitive about spiritual matters. He would never identify himself this way, but I would say his spiritual practice is more like early Christian mysticism than other
Pentecostals. Dreaming the future, hearing "spiritual" voices and healing through the laying of hands are common.
{As for myself. I tend to score anywhere from the 160's to 180's on IQ tests. I have noticed the ability to sense or sometimes even "see" things before they happen. Sometimes, far off in advance of the event, sometimes, milliseconds. I've been a practicing "layer of hands" and have been told my hands are "gifted". But I know I'm just scratching the surface of my potential. I was competitively athletic for sometime. I did really well. Not always the best, but often second best. I think the milab program wanted to enhance my performance, while the rep program wanted to screw with my psyche, so I'd be set to win a race and then I could feel myself "losing" and my power would drain just enough to fail. Only when competing. Never in practice. And it wasn't being under the eye of people. I could publicly speak to hundreds comfortably. I've always been above average at everything I do without even trying. When I apply myself I can be downright impressive. This could easily sound like boasting, buts its just not inteded that way. My goal is to merely state the facts as I understand them.
Now I have to just lump a lot over other things into the "psychic grab bag". This could any one of more than a dozen manifested psychic abilities, that I've been able to do consciously or un-, more than once in my life. Some many times but without a firm understanding of the mechanisms that activate such abilities. Some its definitely a learning curve. I'm getting a lot better these days at others. To lay all this out in this interview I would have to consider an act of "laying out all my cards" and I don't feel that's prudent at this time. Suffice it to say that its a forward moving growth curve on many levels.
The telepathy has been the most fascinating and the most difficult. Sometimes its like hearing voices. And I'm sure the debunkers will say that I'm schizophrenic, not telepathic. If so, it is an incredibly coherent and consistent schizophrenia, the likes of which I have never heard. Who's to say most of the world's diagnosed schizophrenics aren't mostly latent telepaths who've been improperly diagnosed. They're not psych-o, their psych-ic}
6. What is your cultural heritage, and can your family genealogy be traced back to any royalty?
Somewhere way back, I'm supposed to be related to an Archbishop of Canterbury. Other than that, nothing that I am aware of. In fact, one side are pretty much Appalachian hillbilly mongrels. What about blood type, and any inherited medical conditions, unusual allergies, etc? Can't recall my blood type. No inherited conditions. Used to have bad allergies. Not anymore. Since my big deliverance and healing my allergies have been all but nil. Otherwise healthy and above average in all categories.
7. What religion did your parents practice and raise you as a child?
Pentecostal Christians. I do believe this provided me with 'some' protection when I was younger. But clearly not enough to keep 100% safe from harm.
( * It has been observed by many abductees who are serious Christians or spiritual practitioners who admit that deliverance and/or exorcism alone will not entirely keep out alien abductions because aliens function on another level other than ‚€œjust being like demons‚ It is naive to consider all abducting aliens as demons functioning under the same ‚iœlaws‚. Many are not and are living beings who can die just like us humans.)
8. What was your earliest UFO or alien abduction related experience?
I'm aware of abductions as early as 4 years old. {I have two parts of this earliest memories. Overt. A period of time when the whole family was have sleep problems and hearing lots of "footsteps" in the hallways and so on. My mother was convinced, quite fiercely that the household was under demonic attack and we called a minister from the church to do an exorcism of the house. Apparently this was a rough experience for him and felt hands pushing and pulling at him that he couldn't see and it was a consensus by the minister, his younger assistant minister and my parents that a serious spiritual battle was taking place. The other are the repressed that I didn't remember until more recently. That first bit, though, I remember from my whole life. Repressed memories include a ride in a large saucer shaped ship. Probably 30m wide. The inside of the ceiling of the craft had this weird quality. Since there were no windows, when the ship was in motion the entire ceiling of the inside of the vehicle would act as a view screen showing you outside as if the roof were simply not there and you were looking straight out into space. It makes for breathtaking views. But also practical 360' vision for the pilot and passengers. Then landing on the dark side of the moon and being led to a complex of buildings where our training was to take place. Any number of other purposes may have been the goal here as well. I can't speculate.}
Are you ware of any other family members with alien visitations?
I suspect many or all of them may have at least once. But no one will admit to anything if they remember and no one wants to hear me talk about my experiences. It makes everyone uncomfortable. But I think mostly for reality reasons. ET's and reps kind of screw with the Pentecostal ideal of where we are right now. They don't like to hear it.
9. How many alien abductions do you think you've had?
Dozens.
When did you notice any military and secret government human involvement?
I have memories of a military officer with grey hair talking to one of the handlers (cloaked in black robes) from about when I was 5 or so.
10. What was the nature of military involvment, can you tell which branch or group is working with the aliens in your experiences?
The officer was in light khaki, so I think, Navy. I recall training that was very SEAL like. So again, I'm thinking Navy.
11. Describe any training scenarios, that the reptilians, other aliens ormilitary involved you in when you were a child or teen.
That could really involve pages of detailed memory. To give an overview, lots of games in holo-scenarios that involved, hunting, tracking, team goal accomplishment, hiding and evading, climbing, hiking, running, swimming. Sparring hand to hand and with bo-style staffs. Edged weaponry didn't come until my teens. Guns and special arms, when I was a teen. More sf style tactics and the goals and games got more complicated as we grew older.
12. How did these training scenarios shape what you experienced later in life, as a career or other mind controlled ops you were forced to take part in? i.e., Superwarrior, Navy Seal stuff, etc.
I was very close to a lot in the military. Believe it or not, I turned it down when Yeshua appeared to me in a dream and told me not to. That really bad things would happen if I did. So I didn't.
13. How did your alien ( reptilian or other aliens) and milab (military/secret government liaisons, involvement) experiences/abductions/mind controlled ops change with time and age?
{That's very difficult to say since I'm still piecing together memories. My impression at this time is that my resistance of the program peaked at a certain age (we'll say 22) and I became pretty useless to the milab controllers. I was not free at this stage, but I was not making a very good slave anymore so I was given the command to self-terminate. This manifested itself in many self-destructive behaviors and even real suicide attempts. At least three that should have been a simple success, but were thwarted mysteriously. I used a VERY sharp hunting knife to slash my wrist once. It took several slices to get passed the meat and to the vein. There it was, exposed and glistening, soft and pliable. I bared down, hard, three times and failed to cut the vein. Determined, I poked the vein with the tip and attempted to tear it out. It stretched, but didn't burst or become remotely damaged. The pain was severe, but the only blood was from the gash through my skin. The Vein would not cut. I can't explain that one. Nor can I explain the shotgun shells that didn't go off. Nor can I explain waking up from an overdose of pills and alcohol. Believe me, these were serious attempts, I really wanted to die. The program of self-termination didn't stop running until my deliverance. Occasionally I do think about giving up, but only for a few seconds at a time, and not more than once a day. The thoughts of self-termination were constant for years. The rep mind control was more insidious and more persistent. I think throwing off the milab control was part of the rep program.}
Did any of your experiences involve others you recently met, new friends (other abductees) where they became involved in the shared mind controlled ops, sent on missions together?)
Not that I recall. I was kept very isolated from people around me. This was reptilian programming underneath the milab programming meant to actually subvert the milab program and assert its own. Part of that program was to make me very socially and psychologically isolated so I would fall into the natural pattern of the program. I maintained a spiritual moral center. Mostly about the right and wrong of doing violence to one another. I think this really saved me. Otherwise I would have done a lot of damage.
14. What was the turning point for you to seek out help for theseexperiences?
I think it was meeting people who didn't think I was crazy for having my experiences (not the abduction ones, I couldn't even talk about it at this time) and actually had other explanations why things happened and believed that we are in communion with other beings from all over the place. But I was really searching for help since as early as I can remember. As early as I knew there was something terribly wrong with my world {(10-11yrs old)} I began searching for answers how I could know what it was and gain some kind of control over it.
15. Which therapeutic methods helped you open up memories? Of all these methods, which was most important to you, and if you rated these methods, which would you do first, and how would you sequence a healing and recovery process?
After my deliverance, it was clear to me that they weren't just going to leave me alone, but they no longer had control from the inside. Whatever they did now was going to be external. My Higher Self has been my coach and guide through this whole process. I've mostly stayed away from researchers like yourself (both reading or communicating with), with the exception of one book by David Icke. {at the most fundamental is a healing path in love and light for self and treating all life as sacred. Without a path of ACTION, not just thought or belief, no significant progress will be made. But most of the battle will be fought in the mind.} 99% of what I believe I know is because of SR (the "nickname" I will use for my Higher Self). The two main aspects of my healing and relearning about myself are him (SR) and the special mediation I learned called MerKaBa. Egyptian for "Light-Body-Vehicle". To sum up, it’s a special 18 step meditation that creates a coherent energy field around the body that conforms to sacred geometry proportions and is coded with specific mathematics. With enough practice it eventually becomes permanent and just has to be "fed" from prana to be maintained. The bonus is that the field is like a computer hard drive. It stores memory and data and can be programmed to perform functions. Supposedly, unlimited ones. I keep my functions simple, but programs that seem to be highly effective include, "immunity to reptilian technologies", "cloaking from the motherships", as well as "total dominion and control over my nanites" (they're in my body, therefore they are mine, and only I can control them). The greatest asset being the slow and steady cultivation of energy and Spirit. It makes one spiritually stronger, which is the greatest defense against these foes. { Anyone interested in this work should look at floweroflife.org and look at the work of Drunvalo Melchizedek.}
My Higher Self
Made it clear that I needed to "hide out" long enough to cultivate this energy and develop my strengths so make myself ready to re-enter the battlefield. So far so good. I reiterate, this is the crux of my healing and protection. SR has been good enough to help me during mediation to identify lines of code and delete controlling and tracking lines, while editing lines that relate to special abilities. As well as being able to add my own lines of code where I see fit. (for instance I rewrote the first three lines of code for my nanites thus:
(1) My nanites can rebuild, restore, and renew any tissue, cell, or molecule in my body
(2) My nanites will go where I command them, in my body, and commit continuous energy in proportions that I specify until what time that new orders or given. And just to be sure....
(3) My nanites are incapable of receiving or transmitting any signal originating from outside my body. Most of the work has been done at this time, but SR and I continue to do some "clean up" work. I deleted my "handlers' ID" and no longer receive or transmit signals to/from the Draco’s. When I think of how specific I had to do certain things to overcome my own programming, I find it difficult to imagine how anyone could just "happen" to figure it out and get over it. I'm also not sure what's replaceable and what's unique to me and useless to others. I've even encountered others who I've identified as "hosts" for reptilian technology and thought I might be able to help them get free. No luck I'm afraid. A lot of hours, weeks, months and in the end, no visible progress. Back to square one for a strategy that might work. Very frustrating. I've had to sever all contact with these people to save myself. Like swimming from a sinking ship and having to leave drowning family behind to save yourself. Breaks my heart. I fear for their sanity or worse. I've done pretty good at getting over feeling guilty, but it’s sad to leave them suffering, wishing you could help. But I've learned from watching other people fail as much as I've learned from my own failures and successes. Self-awareness and self-control must be strong in the subject. Without it, they'll just get led around by the 'nads in whatever way is most hampering of your trying to help them. Sad, but true.
The will to be free must be greater than any other will. Without it, there is little hope, if any. Survival isn't enough, love isn't enough, family isn't enough, power isn't enough. Only Freedom was strong enough to keep me going when all else failed. I would be Free or I would die a horrible miserable death (which I REALLY wasn't looking forward to) trying to my last breath. Love was a close second, and carried most of the daily load, but would give sometimes, and Freedom would pull through and save the day. SAVE the DAY. But that's me. Does that apply to everyone? I don't have a lot of other samplings to go by. I'm sure you have a better idea of some of the norms than I do. A belief in something bigger and better than where we are, because I had "seen and felt" it for REAL and then awoke to find myself imprisoned in something nightmarish that always felt out of place and out of synch with everything and everyone else. Kind of creeps me out, when I think about it. But a fierce belief that there was more than my cage to the world kept me going. I've seen others just accept the cage as the limit.
I've gotten them to peak beyond the cage, but they return obediently and don't seem to have the same will I've had to resist the urges to do closed minded things. Or what appears to me the urge to be free. Like animals raised in a zoo.
I understand the frustration in some New Age platitudes with being told to "detach" all the time. When "connecting" with this ( memories, recovery) is the only way to overcome it. As you say, remembering is key to having power over it. Detaching just makes you vulnerable by keeping you in spiritual denial.
{The real keys seem to be Love, Light, Freedom, and tremendous self-compassion. Of course some compassionate support is always a help, but in a situation like this, sometimes it is scarce.}
Can you describe a bit about the programming?
I know that there were parts of the programming that were like artificial intelligence. They morphed to adapt to whatever stimulus was working against it from the outside, or the inside. Very complicated. Sometimes the AI would get overridden by a sentient force that was living and adaptable and had a specific frequency of a Draco or Reptilian life form. But there was a surface program (milab) with several Drac programs running beneath it that were unknown to the military and actually counter to the milab agenda in pursuit of its own rep agenda. Very complicated. It was like living with a lot of people in my head for a long time. When I was delivered the first thing I noticed was the silence. I couldn't believe that it is was possible to be that quiet. I couldn't hear anything or anyone but me. It was bliss. I didn't realize what it was like to have a clear, uninterrupted thought until that moment.
{At its most fundamental, the milab program is basically just a superwarrior program. Technically I'm a failed superwarrior. Funny, I feel pretty good at being a failure at that. All the sub-programs support a larger platform of combat, survival and obeying orders. The details are much more complicated, but the basics are pretty basic.
My rep program is way more complicated. I'm not comfortable disclosing the details of which. Suffice to say, very dark, very ugly. If you thank any god for anything, thank them the next time you get a chance that I never did what they wanted me to do. I don't know if I could have made it back from that path if I had really descended. Scary. I think the most insidious part of the rep programming is how close it feels to the real you. Feelings that you might feel like anger, sorrow, jealousy become magnified. So where the feelings come from are usually obvious, but the intensity is way out of balance. Making mountains out of molehills. Reacting really big to something can often drastically change the outcome to a small reaction. How easy it becomes to confuse the program with your own identity as well. The program may induce something like, depression. You start to indentify with the feelings of depression and then become more and more convinced that you are what you feel. The emotions may be yours, but the intensity is not. You identify yourself with the power, even in a negative form like depression that is really powerlessness. The program becomes an overlay of your own personality and the strength of the program wears down your own will so you just stop resisting it and go with the flow. Then you become the program. But not really, this is just perception. You're still you, the program is still the program. But you won't see that until you separate them. Quite the catch .22. You can't know your a slave until your free, but you can't be free as long as your a slave. Very insidious.}
16. What other milab victims did you read about or meet and learn from? Were these persons helpful or recovered?
None. When I suspected that I was an abductee, it was part of my program not to seek out info on the subject, so I didn't. When I was delivered, my Higher Self told me not to read any books or talk to anyone, that it would pollute my healing and recovery. And just to meditate and get in touch with Nature for a year. After that, and He and I had worked out a lot of my experiences and he helped me define them. At that point He said it was okay to start reading and talking to people and making connections with others, that I would be grounded in my own experiences enough not to be misled by anyone.
I have met other people I strongly suspect of being controlled abductees.
They were not recovered, I could not help them, and they only hindered my progress. I think I've read two stories about other MILABS. I remember very little specifically, I was more interested in what experiences were similar, and there were enough to make it feel non-co-incidental. I have met a few people in the flesh who I suspected, but they were definitely unaware, if they were.
17. Can you describe any of your reptilian coded mind control programs, how they accessed and triggered your programs--or recall how and when they were installed? How were these programs and triggering methods different from the military programs which were layered over the reptilian/alien ones?
This is really complicated. So pardon me if it doesn't all quite "fit". I'll do my best.
The rep coded mind control programs were accessed through remote nanites. This made it easy for the Draco’s to change programming, or remote control
certain emotions, thoughts, desires, etc,, anything that can be stimulated via the neural system. They were installed in a incredibly brief surgical procedure where they were all (1000+) introduced into the blood stream where they found their way to their many destination points (key points in the central nervous system and brain, and key organs, including the eyes) (fyi, this used to cause me pain in every part of my central nervous system in which they were active) with plenty of roaming sentry nanites doing their jobs. I'm not comfortable discussing the precise purpose of my rep program.
Over the top of this extremely high tech control system was the milab system. Cruder. Less precise, but not to be pooh-poohed. Programming based on creating a platform using psychological trauma or some kind of hypnotic inducer machine. Creating a "blank" person that can then be taught skills. Technical, social, military protocol, and psionic or whatever. Beliefs can also be taught. Social, political, religious or whatever.
The seam between the real ME and the milab me is pretty tight, but my soul resisted and rejected the program. The seam between the real ME and the rep me is more seamless, but I still fought it. The rep program also helped subvert the milab program. This was intentional on the part of the reps, unknown to the milab handlers. The rep program was written to serve a draconian agenda, counter to the milab agenda.
I'm not sure how to describe the difference in triggers. The milab triggers stopped working when I was awake, and was only accessible when I was asleep. {It was truly a "sleeper" style program. I was meant to live my normal life, and just let the program "sleep" until I was needed.} The rep triggers would go off all day long, awake or asleep. Sometimes all I could do in a day was fight them to a draw. I resisted the triggers and the programming. They punished me continuously with pain and illness. I did not relent. I wished I were dead, a lot, but I kept on. {The rep program was a more active program. It was definitely trying to shape my outer life completely. It had a "design" on my life on who and what I was supposed to be. The milab program actually left some room for free will. I think they know this is inherently human and have probably had problems with subjects who's free will they tried to completely suppress. Free will, of course, as long as it kept me within a boundary of loyalty to their agenda. }
18. Do you recall a specific alien programmer or handler in your experiences?
Two different ones, both cloaked in black robes. One alien, dark brown
rep, 4-5 ft tall. One human military. {I have specifically identified the rep handler and at one point even knew his name. The human one, I think I could ID if I saw them again. But I'm not sure I could describe him, no remarkable features really. You know, military officer, short grey hair, in uniform. Nothing distinct, but I can still see the face pretty good, so I think I could make a match against some photos.}
What about military or secret government handlers who tried to access you?
No one has tried to access me, other than remotely. In fact, for a reason I can't totally figure out, they seem to be afraid to get too close to me physically if I'm not unconscious. I've seen and sensed them very close, but they seemed nervous and almost scared when I caught their eyes. In fact that was always the give-away. I'd look at them and they'd look back scared, and then break eye contact.
Any well known to the UFO community?
*( Some MILABS have recognized well known researchers, authors within the UFO/Paranormal/Mind control community as handlers who were in the abductions, trying to mind control, threaten and harass them to remain quiet) We call them OMAGS or CHEOPS.
Since I don't really know anyone in the UFO community, I couldn't say.
19. When you were breaking programming, did any spooks (OMAGS) try to access you via trigger phrases or other methods which they were not successful?
Yes, several times over the phone, but again, not in person. Are military/secret gov. methods of triggering and accessing your codes/alters different than what the aliens do when they abduct you? The simplest difference is the milab method is more like a multiple personality switch, while the rep method is more spiritual, dark, but spiritual.
{The milab way is more the "trauma-based" style. With appealing to your base instincts, mostly fear and pleasure. Intimidation and the offering of carnal rewards if you performed. I've recently recalled a dark haired female controller who used sex as a reward and incentive for performance. I think she's a love-bite type. But I've never seen her outside of an abduction.
The rep way is accessed through the negative emotions mostly. Fear, anger, jealousy, sorrow, take your pick. It was definitely important when I made the connection that I lost the most control when I was experiencing negative emotions. And was in more control when I suppressed them. Now, you can't suppress these emotions forever, but sometimes its very important to keep them in check as to not be manipulated by them.}
20. Did any people within the secret gov. or other milabs/abductees in recovery help you become free?
Not that I am overtly aware.
21. Can you describe some military black ops you were forced to take part in under mind control? How many branches of military are involved in using abductees/MILABS as operatives?
Some missions with Seals in Central America, mostly putting the squeeze on the cocaine cartels. I have some other memories which I felt were out of context because they were in the past, like Vietnam, or seemed to be on another planet. After James explained how they use time/space travel, however, (which I knew they had and used, I just didn't know they used it like this) it makes a lot more sense that way.
I remember spending a lot of time in the jungle. Apparently I do well there, cause they kept sending me back. Mostly surgical kill strikes to specific targets (communities) and sometimes individual leaders or their lieutenants. They need a lot of money to fund these programs. So we helped secure and move a lot of weight in cocaine for resale back in the states. I actually have a lot of specific memories about these events, but they're still fairly traumatic, so I don't really like to get into them. Suffice to say I've killed for them, and I have some serious issues about that, both the killing and being used to do so against my free will. It was actually the surfacing of this trauma, the memories of having killed people in combat that first broke through about my milab missions. It took over seven years to unravel, remember and put it all into a place so that I can sleep again at night without barricading the front door with the living room furniture. The PTSD was VERY real, and took a lot of regular therapy to get over. I told my therapist that I had been in the SEALS and done some covert ops and killed some people and was feeling pretty messed up about it. I didn't have to say anything about abductions or reptiles or mind control. I just wanted to heal from the trauma and move on with my life, because everything was on hold until I did. I really couldn't function because of it. My therapist told me I had one of the most severe cases of combat PTSD he had ever seen (and he had seen a lot) and never once questioned my stories authenticity. Because the emotional reactions I was having in therapy were quite real. The uncontrollable shaking, crying, screaming, sweating of someone in deep grief for having murdered many people. The healing was quite real too. As I began to forgive myself for "following orders", and learning to love myself in the here and now, after all, I wasn't a killer anymore and I was good person, who treated people well and aspired to work that helped ease the suffering of others. This took years, but eventually I came back to living and loving my life. Only to be hit in the face with the further rep programming, but I couldn't do it all at once. It had to come in stages over years of my life.
There's no way I could say which branches use MILABS and which ones do not. But it seems perhaps the Navy and the Air Force more than the others. They seem to have more access to the high-tech compartments..}
22. What abilities and programs did you discover you had when your memories/self awareness surfaced? (i.e. foreign languages, psychic abilities, martial arts, photographic, eidetic memory)
Definitely martial arts. I do katas I was never taught, and I've whooped a little ass that surprised me. I thought I was going to get stomped, and something happened, and I didn't. I think you needed to be there. Certain things with memory are photographic. Some eidetic. Some abilities still lie in "dormant" files that certain conditions (Like if A, B, C, and D simultaneously happen while at location X,Y or Z or in the presence of Q or N then trigger latent ability c1101---and so on) must exist for them to trigger.
{I'm still learning what abilities I have and what is from programming and what is just from becoming an awake human being. But since this would be laying out my cards, I won't go into any more details about that.}
23. When you tried to help other abductees , what methods did or did not work?
To be brutally honest, so far nothing has really worked. Some things have shown better progress than others (the more love and light the better). I'm still in the lab stage with this one. Are males or females more likely to become aware and recovered/free? I think males resist programming more naturally. I think it’s the testosterone, and the innate desire to be free. I don't know that it matters whether it’s a male or female, but the desire to be free must be greater than all else. Otherwise they can always be seduced or distracted away from the goal of freedom.
24. Were you able to find any shaman, priest, healer or psychic who assisted you and understood this massive mind control alien program on this planet?
If there are spiritually enlightened people on this planet, how are they helping others like yourself become free? Where are they? (LOL) It has also been my experience that there are very few real spiritual practitioners willing to take the risk of "coming out" about reps and dark forces, and very few who even will reach out to those who are "out". {Not to say they aren't out there. There just on the real fringes. So if you're looking for help, the mainstream doesn't seem to be the place to be yet. The outskirts and the fringes seem to be the only places these people congregate.}
It is frustrating and I believe that my teachers have given me invaluable knowledge, but what I've done with it is totally pioneer. The most they've usually done with my story is say things like "Wow, that sucks. Here, this might help...but good luck with that..." So there does seem to be a real shortage of real help for abductees and the rest of us on the cutting edge of ET/conspiracy issues.
I think the rest are using telepathy, astral travel and such to communicate and help. They seem to stay away from the "rivers" inhabited by hard technology. Perhaps because these rivers are infested with crocs. I can understand. I certainly have the urge to go underground and stay there to finish my work. Which I may still decide is necessary.
The few corporeal masters who I discussed this with, all had pretty much the same thing to say. "Wow, that really sucks. You've been chosen to do something special with your life. Good luck with that." They would often impart what wisdom from their path that they might have (Yoga, Zen, Chi-Qong, whatever) which I would try and integrate and make useful somehow. Energy-healers, metaphysical types and so on, have been the best allies and have helped me gain some significant steps in healing myself enough to "get it". But this help feels very limited. }
Now, the masters who I have met in spirit form, have been much more helpful, shared a lot more data and been more forthcoming about the rep agenda. But to be fair, most wouldn't even breach the subject with me until I figured out what had happened to me. The more I self-discovered the more they would help me. But not a single one ever said to me out loud the way "you know what your problem is? You’re a reptilian mind controlled mind slave, that's what." For obvious reasons, I would never have believed it was true if they had.
25. What needs to happen for people like yourself to become available and receptive to real help in liberation from this oppressive Alien/Drac regime on this planet? Enquiring minds want to know!
Solidarity, first and foremost. A fierce desire to be free, and an even stronger commitment to love and light in the universe. I don't think I could have survived without those things. But solidarity is the key to moving forward. Solidarity with each other (fellow abductees) and solidarity with the rest of the ET/UFO community at some point. At some point they are going to have to face the crazy aunt in the basement and deal with us, but I'm sure it will be a long road to that kind of unity. We need to find a way to resist isolation and separation in this and find ways to come together. Although with such an air of harassment, this is far easier said than done. The first step is standing in our truth and resisting family and friends calling us crazy or unstable for feeling this way. Don't get hysterical, that will NOT help, but stand in your truth and don't let someone else define your reality for you. You don't even have to stand there and argue with them about it. Just know when you walk away that you're experiences are real and that everyone will come around eventually. In the coming years or decades if it takes that long. All of this will eventually come out. It can't stay secret forever, nothing ever can. Disclosure will happen someday, and when it does, it will only be a countdown until the rest is disclosed and largely accepted. It will be a struggle and people will resist for all kinds of reasons. But eventually, everyone will have to come around. Some of our parents (mine I think) might not live to see that day, but I know I will live to see that day, which means most of us will. Love, Light, Liberty, Peace, Power and Play to all my milab brothers and sisters out there. We Shall know the Truth and the Truth shall set us Free.}

America's war against Iraq, which is coming any day now, come hell or high water, has upset the entire globe. Iraq is understandably pissed, but even NATO -- an organization dedicated around the idea that an armed attack against a member is considered an armed attack on all its members -- can't seem to figure out what to do about America.
Who better to ask than the Church of [censored]?
But before we dive right in, there are some things you should know about these Satanists. They don't worship goats or do anything special with virgins. They don't believe in gods or devils or the afterlife. And there is no such thing as absolute good or absolute evil. It's all kinda relative, depending on your personal interests.So it follows that in this kind of Satanism, political philosophy is an individual's choice. And while this means there's no Satanic Right or Satanic Left on the horizon, their views are remarkably patriotic. What they essentially believe, is that life should be lived in the pursuit of pleasures, and we only get one chance to do it.
Sounds like America to us. [No, really.] Let's see what Peter H. Gilmore, high priest of the Church of [censored], has to say:***
BT: Let's get right into it. America thinks Iraq is evil. Iraq thinks America is evil. Which side is the Church rooting for? PG: Most Church of [censored] members would support victory for the United States, since its secular form of government, as well as its culture, promotes individualism and freedom. This secularism is seen as "Satanic" by fanatical Muslims and rightly so -- from their perspective. The architects of the U.S. Government were Freemasons and they held many Satanic values, so we feel that Americans should embrace the role they give to us as "The Great [censored]."Should a fundamentalist Islamic regime come to power, they would obviously treat Satanists as enemies of the state. To support that outcome would not be a wise choice for Satanists.
� �Does the Church support wanton violence and destruction? Violence must be seen in context in order to determine whether it is an offense or a boon to the observer. As an American, should our nation be at war, the violence inherent in the destruction of enemy targets would be seen as positive, whereas violence done against the country would be viewed as a negative -- though necessary -- consequence of war.
Okay, with that in mind, how did the events of September 11 effect the Church of [censored]? What did you tell Satanists?
This danger of those who feel they are the "one true way," has long been noted by Satanists. The past couple of millennia have shown how dangerous Christianity has been. Particularly when it has been supported by the state, Christians have spilled oceans of blood in struggles between not only their religion and other religions, but in internal denominational differences of opinion.
The recent acts by terrorists have powerfully confirmed our position, and provided the world with ample evidence to recognize the validity of our point of view.
Saddam Hussein has gassed his own people with chemical weapons and committed innumerable atrocities. As you've said earlier, the Church believes that might makes right. So, Hussein's okay, right?
C'mon, tell us. Who is more Satanic -- America or Iraq?
� �THE 11 SATANIC RULES OF THE EARTH
Do not give opinions or advice unless you are asked.
2.
Do not tell your troubles to others unless you are sure they want to hear them.
3.
When in another's lair, show him respect or else do not go there.
4.
If a guest in your lair annoys you, treat him cruelly and without mercy.
5.
Do not make sexual advances unless you are given the mating signal.
6.
Do not take that which does not belong to you unless it is a burden to the other person and he cries out to be relieved.
7.
Acknowledge the power of magic if you have employed it successfully to obtain your desires. If you deny the power of magic after having called upon it with success, you will lose all you have obtained.
8.
Do not complain about anything to which you need not subject yourself.
9.
Do not harm little children.
10.
Do not kill non-human animals unless you are attacked or for your food.
11.
When walking in open territory, bother no one. If someone bothers you, ask him to stop. If he does not stop, destroy him.
Source: The Church of [censored] � America is absolutely a Satanic nation, by our definition. Iraq is yet another spiritually oriented nation that is ruled by a despot -- business-as-usual considering the history of the governments on this world. We see the U.S. as being very unique in history, the world's first Satanic republic, and so it is important to many Satanists.
America is preparing to go to war without France and Germany and Russia onboard. Cats and dogs are living together. Mass hysteria in the streets. What does the Church of [censored] think about our diplomatic stance?
I was hoping you guys had the inside track. Can't America just talk this thing out?
Perhaps it would have been wiser for the U.S. to have engineered Hussein's assassination and installed a government through covert means that would have rounded-up and destroyed those who wish to commit acts of terrorism against the U.S. government and its citizens. Machiavellian approaches often work better than the bald, "moralistic" confrontations of war.
Terrorists have that whole "might is right" philosophy down pat. Aren't they equally justified? To be precise, their philosophy is that Allah is right, and they are justified in using any means at their disposal to bring the world under the dominion of their religious perspective. But like everyone else, they must suffer the consequences of their actions. If they rile-up a nation capable of rallying enough force to destroy them -- and such force may destroy many of their associates and families as well -- then that is what has been conjured.
The survivors may then see that it was Might, not Allah, who was the victor. I see this as a battle between a Western secular society and an eastern fanatical despotic religious society. I trust that the West's technology and passion for freedom will vanquish those who use force to bring others under the yoke of their religious doctrines.
Peace activists say war is evil. How do you feel about war? War is only evil to you if you suffer from its consequences. At times, even people on the losing side have benefited from its aftermath, particularly when the "conqueror" pumps in all manner of aid to rebuild the conquered nation.MOTHER SHIPTON'S PROPHECIES
This rare collection of Mother Shipton's Prophecies was sent to us by a Nexus reader who told us that , 30 years ago, she painstakingly transcribed them and managed to smuggle them out of the Mitchell library, Sydney, now the State Library of New south Wales.
The originals were kept in a locked room, along with many other volumns of prophetic writings deemed unsuitable for viewing by the general public.
Mother Shipton reputedly was born Ursula Sontheil in 1488 in Norfolk, England, and died in 1561. She exhibited prophetic and psychic abilities from an early age. At 24 married to Toby Shipton, she eventually became known as Mother Shipton. Many of her visions came true within her own lifetime and in subsequent centuries. These rare verses from Mother Shipton seem to have prophetic indications for our times, but, of course, are open to interpretation.
A carriage without horse will go,
disaster fill the world with woe.
In London, Primrose Hill shall be
in center hold a bishops sea.
Around the world men's thoughts will fly,
quick as the twinkling of an eye.
And water shall great wonders do,
How strange, and yet it shall come true.
Through towering hills proud men shall ride,
no horse or ass move by his side.
Beneath the water, men shall walk,
shall ride, shall sleep, shall even talk.
And in the air men shall be seen,
In white and black and even green.
A great man, shall come and go
for prophecy declares it so.
In water, iron then shall float
as easy as a wooden boat.
Gold shall be seen in stream and stone,
In land that is yet unknown.
And England shall admit a Jew,
Do you think this strange, but it is true.
The Jew that once was led in scorn,
shall of a christian then be born.
A house of glass shall come to pass,
In England. But alas, alas,
a war will follow with the work
where dwells the pagan and the turk.
These states will lock in fiercest strife,
and seek to take each other's life.
When north shall thus divide the south
an eagle build in lion's mouth
then tax and blood and cruel war
shall come to every humble door.
Three times shall lovely sunny France
be led to play a bloody dance.
Before the people shall be free
three tyrant rulers shall she see.
Three rulers in succession be
each springs from different dynasty.
Then when the fiercest strife is done.
England and France shall be as one.
The British olive shall next then twine,
in marriage with a German vine.
Men walk beneath and over streams
fulfilled shall be their wondrous dreams.
For in those wondrous far off days,
the women shall adopt a craze
to dress like men, and trousers wear
and to cut off their locks of hair.
They'll ride astride with brazen brow,
as witches do on broomsticks now.
And roaring monsters with men atop,
does seem to eat the verdent crop.
And men shall fly as birds do now,
and give away the horse and plow.
They'll be a sign for all to see
be sure that it will certain be.
Then love shall die and marriage cease
and nations wane as babes decrease.
And wives shall fondle cats and dogs
and men live much the same as hogs.
THESE VERSES WERE ON THE OUTER WRAPPINGS OF THE SCROLLS
I know I go, I know I'm free,
I know that this will come to be,
Secreted this, for this will be
found by later dynasty.
A dairy maid, a bonnie lass,
shall kick this tome as she does pass
And five generations she shall breed
before one male child does learn to read.
This is then held year by year,
till an iron monster trembling fear,
eats parchment, words and quill and ink,
and mankind is given time to think.
And only when this comes to be
will mankind read this prophecy.
But one man sweets anothers bain
so I shall not have burned in vein.
THE FOLLOWING VERSES WERE FOUND ON A SCROLL IN ANOTHER JAR
The signs will be there for all to read;
when man shall do most heinous deed
man will ruin kinder lives;
by taking them as to their wives.
And murder foul and brutal deed:
when man will only think of greed.
and man shall walk as if asleep;
he does not look - he may not peep
And iron men the tail shall do;
and iron cart and carriage too.
The king shall false promise make;
and talk just for talking's sake.
And nations plan horrific war;
the like as never seen before.
and taxes rise and lively down;
and nations wear perpetual frown.
yet greater sign there be to see;
as man nears latter century.
three sleeping mountains gather breath,
and spew out mud, ice and death.
an earthquake swallow town and town;
in lands as yet to me unknown
And Christian one fights Christian two
and nations sigh, yet nothing do.
And yellow men great power gain;
from mighty bear with whom they've lain.
These mightly tyrants will fail to do,
they fail to split the world in two.
But from their acts a danger bred;
an ague, leaving many dead.
And physics find no remedy;
for this is worse than lepresy.
Oh many signs for all to see;
the truth of this true prophecy.
THE LAST PROPHECY
In nineteen hundred and twenty-six
build houses light of straw and sticks.
For then shall mighty wars be planned
and fire and swords shall sweep the land.
When pictures seem alive with movements free,
when boats like fishes swim beneath the sea.
When men like birds shall scour the sky.
Then half the world, deep drenched in blood shall die.
For those who live the century through
in fear and trembling this shall do.
Flee to the mountains and the dens
to bog and forest and wild fens.
For storms will rage and oceans roar
when Gabriel stands on sea and shore,
and as he blows his wondrous horn
old worlds die and new be born.
A fiery dragon will cross the sky
six times before the earth shall die.
Mankind will tremble and frightened be
for the six heralds in this prophecy.
For seven days and seven nights
man will watch this awesome sight.
The tides will rise beyond their ken.
To bite away the shores and then
the mountains will begin to roar
and earthquakes split the plain to shore.
And flooding waters rushing in,
will flood the lands with such a din
that mankind cowers in muddy fen
and snarls about his fellow men.
He bares his teeth and fights and kills
and secrets food in secret hill
and ugly in his fear, he lies
to kill marauders, thieves and spies.
Man flees in terror from the floods
and kills, and rapes and lies in blood
and spilling blood by mankind's hand
will stain and bitter many lands.
And when the dragon's tail is gone
man forgets and smiles and carries on.
To apply himself - too late, too late
for mankind has earned deserved fate.
His masked smile, his false grandeur,
will serve the gods their anger stir
and they will send the dragon back
to light the sky - his tail will crack.
Upon the earth and rend the earth
and man shall flee, king, lord and serf.
But slowly they are routed out
to seek diminishing water spout
and men will die of thirst before
the oceans rise to mount to the shore.
And lands will crack and rend anew
do you think it strange, it will come true.
And in some far - off distant land
some men - oh such a tiny band
will have to leave their solid mount
and span the earth, those few to count.
Who survives this (unreadable) and then
begin the human race again.
But not on land already there,
but on ocean beds, stark, dry and bare.
Not every soul on earth will die,
as the dragon's tail goes sweeping by,
not every land on earth will sink,
but these will wallow in stench and stink,
of rotting bodies of beast and man,
of vegetation crisped on land.
But the land that rises from the sea
will be dry and clean and soft and free.
Of mankinds dirt and therefore be,
the source of man's new dynasty.
and those that live will ever fear
the dragon's tail for many year
but time erases memory
You think it strange. but it will be.
And before the race is built anew,
a silver serpent comes to view
and spew out men of like unknown
to mingle with the earth now grown
cold from its heat and these men can
enlighten the minds of future man
to intermingle and show them how
to live and love and thus endow.
the children with the second sight.
a natural thing so that they might
grow graceful, humble and when they do
the golden age will start anew.
The dragon's tail is but a sign
for mankind's fall and man's decline.
and before this prophecy is done
I shall be burned at the stake, at l
My body cinged and my soul set free
You think I utter blastphemy
your wrong. These things have come to me
this prophecy will come to be.
St. Anthony the Abbot (4th Century)
Men will surrender to the spirit of the age. They will say that if they had lived in our day, faith would be simple and easy. But in their day, they will say, things are complex; the Church must be brought up to date and made meaningful to the day's problems. When the Church and the world are one, then those days are at hand. �St. Senanus (6th Century)
Falsehood will characterize that class of men who will sit in judgment to pass sentence according to law: between the father and his son, litigations will subsist. The clergy of the holy church will be addicted to pride and injustice. Women will abandon feelings of delicacy, and cohabit with men out of wedlock. �St. Columcille/Columba (521-597)
Seven years before the last day, the sea shall submerge Eirin [Ireland] in one inundation. �St. Malachy O'Morgair (1095?-1148)
Maelmhaedhoc O�Morgair (Latin form: Malachy) was born in Armagh, Ireland in 1094. In 1148, he died in the arms of St. Bernard of Clairvaux, his biographer. St. Malachy was reported to have possessed the powers of levitation, healing, and clairvoyance. While on his way to the Vatican to assume the post of papal legate for Ireland, he fell into trance and saw a line of papal reigns stretching from the successor to Innocent II and extending through centuries to the last of the line, identified as Peter of Rome. Malachy assigned short descriptions in Latin to each pope when he committed his vision to paper. These mottoes usually refer to a family name, birthplace, coat-of-arms, or office held before election to the papacy. Some of the phrases are multiple prophecies, written with ingenious word play. For example, Pius II, who reigned for only 26 days in 1503, was aptly described as "De Parvo Homine" (from a little man). His family name was Piccolomini, Italian for "little man." Sometimes the personal history of the pope plays a part in the motto given by Malachy. Clement XIII (1758-69), who had conenctions with the government of the Italian state of Umbria and whose emblem was a rose, was called by Malachy Rosa Umbriae, the "Rose of Umbria." The passage of time has proved doubters of St. Malachy wrong, for his prophecies have turned out to be amazingly accurate. He even prophesied the precise date of his own death, and got it right. The prophecies concern the papacy, starting with Pope Celestine II in 1143. In all, 112 popes and their characteristics are listed from 1143 to the "end of the world." Here are descriptions of the final popes according to Malachy: �Pastor et Nauta/Shepherd and Navigator: John XXIII (1958 -1963), patriarch of Venice (a city full of sailors) led his flock to a modernization of the Church through the Ecumenical Council. John chose two symbols for this Council -- a cross and a ship. Flors Florum/Flower of Flowers: Paul VI (1963-1978) had a coat-of-arms depicting three fleurs-de-lis. De Medietate Lunae/From the Half Moon: John Paul I (1978-1978) had the given name of Albino Luciani or "white light." Half-way into his short reign, a lunar eclipse occurred. De Labore Solis/From the Toil of the Sun [Labore could also be Effort, Distress, Suffering, Trouble, leading to quite a few variations. The preceding is the usual translation.]: John Paul II was born during the solar eclipse of May 18, 1920. De Gloria Olivae/From the Glory of the Olives: The Order of Saint Benedict has claimed that this pope will come from their ranks. Saint Benedict himself prophesied that before the end of the world his Order, known also as the Olivetans, will triumphantly lead the Catholic Church in its fight against evil. Petrus Romanus/Peter of Rome: The Final Pope? "In the final persecution of the Holy Roman Church there will reign Peter the Roman, who will feed his flock among many tribulations, after which the seven-hilled city will be destroyed and the dreadful Judge will judge the people."The Last Pope: The Decline and Fall of the Church of Rome,
The Prophecies of St. Malachy for The New Millennium
by John Hogue �
�
Saint Hildegard 2th Century)
The time is coming when princes and peoples will reject the authority of the Pope. Some countries will prefer their own Church rulers to the Pope. The German Empire will be divided. Before the comet comes, many nations, the good excepted, will be scourged by want and famine. The great nation in the ocean that is inhabited by people of different tribes and descent will be devastated by earthquake, storm, and tidal wave. It will be divided and, in great part, submerged. That nation will also have many misfortunes at sea and lose its colonies. [After the] great Comet, the great nation will be devastated by earthquakes, storms, and great waves of water, causing much want and plagues. The ocean will also flood many other countries, so that all coastal cities will live in fear, with many destroyed. All sea coast cities will be fearful, and many of them will be destroyed by tidal waves, and most living creatures will be killed, and even those who escape will die from a horrible disease. For in none of those cities does a person live according to the Laws of God. A powerful wind will rise in the North, carrying heavy fog and the densest dust, and it will fill their throats and eyes so that they will cease their butchery and be stricken with a great fear. �Bishop Christianos Ageda (12th Century)
In the 20th century there will be wars and fury that will last a long time; whole provinces shall be emptied of their inhabitants, and kingdoms shall be thrown into confusion. In many places the land shall be left untilled, and there shall be great slaughters of the upper class. The right hand of the world shall fear the left, and the north shall prevail over the south. �Abbot Werdin D'Orante (12th Century)
The great monarch and the great Pope will precede Antichrist. The nations will be at war for four years and a great part of the world will be destroyed. The Pope will go over the sea carrying the sign of Redemption on his forehead. The great Monarch will come to restore peace and the Pope will share in the victory. �John of Vitiguerro (13th Century)
The pope will change his residence and the Church will not be defended for twenty-five months or more because, during all that time there will be no Pope in Rome... After many tribulations, a Pope shall be elected out of those who survived the persecutions. �Johannes Friede (1204-1257)
When the great time will come, in which mankind will face its last, hard trial, it will be foreshadowed by striking changes in nature. The alteration between cold and heat will become more intensive, storms will have more catastrophic effects, earthquakes will destroy great regions, and the seas will overflow many lowlands. Not all of it will be the result of natural causes, but mankind will penetrate into the bowels of the earth and will reach into the clouds, gambling with its own existence. Before the powers of destruction will succeed in their design, the universe will be thrown into disorder, and the age of iron will plunge into nothingness. When nights will be filled with more intensive cold and days with heat, a new life will begin in nature. The heat means radiation from the earth, the cold the waning light of the sun. Only a few years more and you will become aware that sunlight has grown perceptibly weaker. When even your artificial light will cease to give service, the great event in the heavens will be near. �St. Vincent Ferrer (14th Century)
In the days of peace that are to come after the desolation of revolutions and wars, before the end of the world, the Christians will become so lax in their religion that they will refuse to receive the Sacrament of Confirmation, saying, "It is an unnecessary Sacrament." �John of the Cleft Rock (14th Century)
Towards the end of the world, tyrants and hostile mobs will rob the Church and the clergy of all their possessions and will afflict and martyr them. Those who heap the most abuse upon them will be held in high esteem. At that time, the Pope with his cardinals will have to flee Rome in tragic circumstances to a place where they will be unknown. The Pope will die a cruel death in his exile. The sufferings of the Church will be much greater than at any previous time in her history. But God will raise a holy Pope, and the Angels will rejoice. Enlightened by God, this man will rebuild almost the whole world through his holiness. He will lead everyone to the true Faith. (Yves Dupont, Catholic Prophecy, Tan Books and Publishers, 1973) �Maria Laach Monastery (16th Century)
The twentieth century will bring death and destruction, apostasy from the Church, discord in families, cities and governments; it will be the century of three great wars with intervals of a few decades. They will become ever more devastating and bloody and will lay in ruins not only Germany, but finally all countries of East and West. After a terrible defeat of Germany will follow the next great war. There will be no bread for people anymore and no fodder for animals. Poisonous clouds, manufactured by human hands, will sink down and exterminate everything. The human mind will be seized by insanity. �Venerable Bartholomew Holzhauser (17th Century)
The fifth period of the Church, which began circa 1520, will end with the arrival of the holy Pope and of the powerful Monarch who is called "Help From God" because he will restore everything. The fifth period is one of affliction, desolation, humiliation, and poverty for the Church. Jesus Christ will purify His people through cruel wars, famines, plagues, epidemics, and other horrible calamities. He will also afflict and weaken the Latin Church with many heresies. It is a period of defections, calamities and exterminations. Those Christians who survive the sword, plague and famines, will be few on earth. During this period, many men will abuse of the freedom of conscience conceded to them. It is of such men that Jude the Apostle spoke when he said, "These men blaspheme whatever they do not understand; and they corrupt whatever they know naturally as irrational animals do." They will ridicule Christian simplicity; they will call it folly and nonsense, but they will have the highest regard for advanced knowledge, and for the skill by which the axioms of law, the precepts of morality, the Holy Canons and religious dogmas are clouded by senseless questions and elaborate arguments. These are the evil times, a century full of dangers and calamities. Heresy is everywhere, and the followers of heresy are in power almost everywhere. but God will permit a great evil against His Church: Heretics and tyrants will come suddenly and unexpectedly; they will break into the Church. They will enter Italy and lay Rome waste; they will burn down churches and destroy everything. �Venerable Mary of Agreda (17th Century)
It was revealed to me that through the intercession of the Mother of God, all heresies will disappear. This victory over heresies has been reserved by Christ for His Blessed Mother... Before the Second Coming of Christ, Mary must, more than ever, shine in mercy, might and grace in order to bring unbelievers into the Catholic Faith. �Sister Marianne de Jesus Torres (17th Century)
The most Holy Trinity confirmed the desire of my Queen, assuring that God will bless all those who, by their support and help, contribute in the making of the Holy Statue, as well as all those who help spread this devotion (to Our Lady of Good Success) throughout the centuries, making known its origin and these apparitions in the 20th century. This will be a time of great corruption of customs. The sacred sacrament of Holy Orders will be ridiculed, oppressed and despised, for in doing this, one scorns and defiles the Church of God, and even God Himself, represented by His priests. The Demon will try to persecute the Ministers of the Lord in every possible way. �Blessed Rembordt (18th Century)
God will punish the world when men have devised marvelous inventions that will lead them to forget God. They will have horseless carriages; they will fly like birds. �The Ecstatic of Tours (19th Century)
Before the war breaks out again, food will be scarce and expensive. There will be little work for the workers, and fathers will hear their children crying for food. There will be earthquakes and signs in the sun. Toward the end, darkness will cover the earth. When everyone believes that peace is ensured, when everyone least expects it, the great happening will begin. Revolution will break out in Italy almost at the same time as in France. For some time the Church will be without a Pope. �Sister Mary of Jesus Crucified (19th Century)
All states will be shaken by war and civil conflict. During a darkness lasting three days the people given to evil ways will perish so that only one-fourth of mankind will survive. The clergy, too, will be greatly reduced in number, as most of them will die in defense of the faith of their country. �Pope Pius IX (1878)
Since the whole world is against God and His Church, it is evident that He has reserved the victory over His enemies to Himself. This will be more obvious when it is considered that the root of all our present evils is to be found in the fact that those with talents and vigor crave earthly pleasures, and not only desert God but repudiate Him altogether. Thus it appears they cannot be brought back in any other way except through an act that cannot be ascribed to any secondary agency, and thus all will be forced to look to the supernatural... There will come a great wonder, which will fill the world with astonishment. This wonder will be preceded by the triumph of revolution. The church will suffer exceedingly. Her servants and her chieftain will be mocked, scourged, and martyred.Blessed Anna Maria Taigi (19th Century)
God will send two punishments: one will be in the form of wars, revolutions and other evils; it shall originate on earth. The other will be sent from Heaven. There shall come over the whole earth an intense darkness lasting three days and three nights. Nothing can be seen, and the air will be laden with pestilence which will claim many. It will be impossible to use any man-made lighting during this darkness, except blessed candles. He, who out of curiosity, opens his window to look out, or leaves his home, will fall dead on the spot. During these three days, people should remain in their homes, pray the Rosary and beg God for mercy. The air shall be infected by demons who will appear under all sorts of hideous forms. Religion shall be persecuted, and priests massacred. Churches shall be closed, but only for a short time. The Holy Father shall be obliged to leave Rome. (Yves Dupont, Catholic Prophecy, Tan Books and Publisher, 1973) �Marie-Julie Jahenny (19th Century)
The crisis will explode suddenly; the punishments will be shared by all and will succeed one another without interruption. The three days of darkness will be on a Thursday, Friday, and Saturday. During these three days of terrifying darkness, no windows must be opened because no one will be able to see the earth and the terrible color it will have in those days of punishment without dying at once. No one outside a shelter will survive... red clouds like blood will move across the sky. The crash of the thunder will shake the earth and sinister lightning will streak the heavens out of season. The earth will be shaken to its foundations. The sea will rise, its roaring waves will spread over the continent. The bodies of the wicked and the just will cover the ground. Three-quarters of the population of the globe will disappear. Half the population of France will be destroyed. �Blessed Sister Faustina Kowalska (20th Century)
[According to her, "Our Lord" told her the following:] Before I come as the just judge, I am coming first as the King of Mercy. Before the day of justice arrives, there will be given to people a sign in the heavens of this sort: "All light in the heavens will be extinguished, and there will be great darkness over the whole earth. Then the sign of the cross will be seen in the sky, and from the openings where the hands and the feet of the Savior were nailed will come forth great lights which will light up the earth for a period of time. This will take place shortly before the last day." Found at: Some Apparitions and Prophecies of Other Catholics �Sister Elena Aiello (20th Century, Italy)
Oh, what a horrible vision I see! A great revolution is going on in Rome! They are entering the Vatican. The Pope is all alone; he is praying. They are holding the Pope. They take him by force. They knock him down to the floor. They are tying him. Oh. God! Oh, God! They are kicking him. What a horrible scene! How dreadful! Russia will march upon all the nations of Europe, particularly Italy, and will raise her flag over the dome of St. Peter's. Italy will be severely tried by a great revolution, and Rome will be purified in blood for its many sins, especially those of impurity. The flock is about to be dispersed and the Pope will suffer greatly." (Albert J. Hebert, Prophecies! the Chastisement and Purification!, P.O. Box 309, Paulina, LA 70763) �St. John Bosco
In the midst of this endless sea, two solid columns, a short distance apart, soar high into the sky. One is surmounted by a statue of the Immaculate Virgin, at whose feet a large inscription reads Auxilium Christianorum (Help of Christians). The other, far loftier and sturdier, supports a Host of proportionate size, and bears beneath is the inscription Salus credentium (Salvation of believers). The flagship commander -- the Roman Pontiff -- standing at the helm, strains every muscle to steer his ship between the two columns, from whose summits hang many anchors and strong hooks linked to chains. The entire enemy fleet closes in to intercept and sink the flagship at all costs. They bombard it with everything they have: books and pamphlets, incendiary bombs, firearms, cannons. The battle rages ever more furious. Beaked prows ram the flagship again and again, but to no avail, as unscathed and undaunted, it keeps on its course. At times, a formidable ram splinters a gaping hole in its hull, but immediately, a breeze from the two columns instantly seals the gash. Meanwhile, enemy cannons blow up; firearms and beaks fall to pieces; ships crack up and sink to the bottom. In blind fury, the enemy takes to hand-to-hand combat, cursing and blaspheming. Suddenly the Pope falls, seriously wounded. He is instantly helped up, but struck a second time, dies. A shout of victory rises from the enemy, and wild rejoicing sweeps their ships. But no sooner is the Pope dead than another takes his place. The captains of the auxiliary ships elected him so quickly that the news of the Pope's death coincides with that of his successor�s election. The enemy's self-assurance wanes. Breaking through all resistance, the new Pope steers his ship safely between the two columns; first, to the one surmounted by the Host, and then the other, topped by the statue of the Virgin. At this point, something unexpected happens. The enemy ships panic and disperse, colliding with and scuttling each other. Some auxiliary ships, which had gallantly fought alongside their flagship, are the first to tie up at the two columns. Many others, which had fearfully kept far away from the fight, stand still, cautiously waiting until; the wrecked enemy ships vanish under the waves. Then they too head for the two columns, tie up at the swinging hooks and ride safe and tranquil beside their flagship. A great calm now covers the sea. (Source: The Catholic Dispatch. Found at: Prophecy of St. John Bosco.) [1862 Prediction] There will be an Ecumenical Council in the next century, after which there will be chaos in the Church. Tranquility will not return until the Pope succeeds in anchoring the boat of Peter between the twin pillars of Eucharistic Devotion and Devotion to Our Lady. This will come about one year before the end of the century." �Therese Neumann, German Mystic (20th Century)
When asked if America will experience war on its soil, she replied, "No, but at the end of this century America will be destroyed economically by a series of natural disasters." �Leo XIII
On October 13, 1884, Leo had just completed a celebration of Mass in one of the Vatican's private chapels. Standing at the foot of the altar, he suddenly turned ashen and collapsed to the floor. After a few minutes spent in what seemed like a coma, he revived and remarked to those around him, "Oh, what a horrible picture I was permitted to see!" What Leo had apparently seen, as described later by those who talked to him at the time of his vision, was a period of about one hundred years when the power of [censored] would reach its zenith. That period was to be the twentieth century. Leo was so shaken by the specter of the destruction of moral and spiritual values, both inside and outside the Church, that he composed a prayer which was to be said at the end of each Mass celebrated anywhere in the Catholic Church. This prayer to Michael the Archangel was said continuously until the Mass was restructured in the Second Vatican council. �Pius X
During an audience for the general chapter of the Franciscan order in 1909, the pontiff appeared to enter a trance. Those present remained motionless and silent. After a few moments, Pius opened his eyes, rose from his seat, and cried, "What I have seen is terrifying! Will I be the one, or will it be a successor? What is certain is that the Pope will leave Rome and, in leaving the Vatican, he will have to pass over the dead bodies of his priests!" He then cautioned the witnesses, "Do not tell anyone this while I am alive." Just before his death, Pius had another vision. "I have seen one of my successors, of the same name, who was fleeing over the bodies of his brethren. He will take refuge in some hiding place; but after a brief respite, he will die a cruel death. Respect for God has disappeared from human hearts. They wish to efface even God's memory. This perversity is nothing less than the beginning of the last days of the world." �Pius XII
There were occasional rumors of visions and "angelic" phenomena associated with Pius XII during the entire duration of his papacy (1939-58). After one of these mystical visions he reportedly told one of his assistants, "Mankind must prepare itself for sufferings such as it has never before experienced." He expressed dismay at what he saw facing humanity in the not so distant future, describing those times as "the darkest since the deluge." �John XXIII
[Warning: The following article has been published by various sources on the Internet, including Insight Magazine. I have not found this "diary" mentioned anywhere but on the WWW. It is republished here for general interest only. Its authenticity is strongly in doubt.] The following is from the diary of Pope John XXIII, who reigned from 1958 to June 23, 1963. This text distributed by certain groups in several Catholic churches in metro Manila. The dusty, leather-bound diary containing handwritten predictions was found by a Vatican cleaning woman who was sorting through boxes stacked in a seldom used storage room. Father DeAngelo, now 73 years old has agreed to release some of the diary entries made between February of 1959 and April of 1963. The scrawled messages reveal a frightened and excited Pontiff who decided to keep his meetings with Christ and the Madonna a secret. The first appearance of Christ took place February 12th, 1959. Pope John notes quote "Dear God, I have been blessed like no man before me. The Savior has granted me a special audience here in my chambers. He tells me that I've been chosen to hear the truth no matter how awful it may be. It scares me a bit to be so entrusted, but I am honored all the same. Jesus tells me the Virgin Mary will come soon to deliver the first news of what will be. Now the diary entries: �Entries from the Diary of John XXIII April 7, 1959She is more beautiful than I had ever imagined. The Madonna is a joy to behold. I just wish her message was a more positive one. She says in four years time the world will lose a great leader, and a powerful nation will find itself involved in a conflict it cannot win. The fighting will take its toll on the battlefield and from within as the population despises the loss of its young men. The Holy Mother sheds tears as she describes the heart-breaking vision. August 17, 1959
The Madonna's second visit is much like the first. She speaks sadly of unrest in her homeland, a change in the balance of power, and much blood being spilled in the sand. She says several madmen will send their people into battles in the name of God, but the Creator will have had nothing to do with these senseless struggles among brothers. January 30, 1960
Christ comes to me again. I yearn to tell my fellow Christians of these miraculous appearances, but I am advised to keep quiet until the time is right. I cannot help but think I could perhaps head off some of the trouble that looms for us all. But Christ tells me that misery must take place for the master plan to succeed. June 13, 1960
The Virgin Mary says the world will get a false sense of hope 30 years from now when the chains of repression are shattered throughout Eastern Europe. The joy however, will be short-lived as the freed people fight among themselves on how to run their countries. Thousands of poor, innocent children will perish due to the foolishness of their fathers. March 6, 1961
Just when I thought my heavenly visits were over, the Madonna comes to me once again. She seems tired of the heartache she must share with me. My heart aches to see Her hurting so. The news again is foreboding. The early 1990's will be a period of deadly natural disasters. She says paradise will be struck by powerful winds and waves while killer floods and earthquakes will shatter dwellings. By the middle of the decade, regional skirmishes will develop into full-fledged conflicts. As the casualties mount, worldwide famine will strike. The devastation will be like none seen before, especially throughout Africa, where millions will perish. September 23, 1961
She has returned with yet more bad news. It is becoming truly difficult for this humble servant to hear of such overwhelming hardships. The Madonna tells me terrifying diseases will be unleashed on the already weakened population of the world by late 1984. Wars will begin to wind down because the fighting nations will be greatly weakened from within. This is the beginning of the change. Hallelujah. May 19, 1962
From the heavens will appear the saviors. They will arrive on June 5, 1995 and begin the task of assisting in the cleanup and repair of the environment and the crippled countries. Many will fear these odd- looking beings but they come in peace and will, with God's guidance, transform earth from a charred spinning rock to a lush oasis in space. The survivors will flourish in a world without war, disease, or hatred. My heart is finally at peace with this knowledge that there is hope for humanity. July 2, 1962
The Madonna tells me this will be her final visit. It is a joyous one for she shares tremendous news. As the year 1998 arrives, our heavenly friends will have shared much of their advanced knowledge. Mankind will at last wipe out most of its diseases, and our life span will increase to the length of those listed in the bible. The visitors will also share the remarkable power of resurrection and throngs of wrongly dead will rise again. Finally a wondrous miracle will take place in the sky above New York City, December 25, 2000 when millions will witness the sensational appearance of a messiah who will announce the beginning of a second paradise here on earth. �
Padre Pio
Excerpted from: Translation of a copy of a personal letter written by Padre Pio [1887-1968] addressed to the Commission of Heroldsbach appointed by the Vatican which testifies to the truth and reality of these revelations given by Our Lord to Padre Pio, a Capuchin priest who bore the stigmata. 1949: My son, My son, I have been longing for this hour in which I again shall reveal to you the great love of My heart... Pray and make reparation to Me. Admonish others to do the same because the time is near at hand in which I shall visit My unfaithful people because they have not heeded the time of My grace. Persevere in prayer, so that your adversary shall have no dominion over you. Tell My people to be prepared at all times, for My judgment shall come upon them suddenly and when least expected -- and not one shall escape My hands, I shall find them all! I shall protect the just. Watch the sun and moon and the stars of the Heavens. When they appear to be unduly disturbed and restless, know that the day is not far away. Stay united in prayer and watching until the angel of destruction has passed your doors. Pray that these days will be shortened. 1/23/50: Pray! Make reparation! Be fervent and practice mortifications. Great things are at stake! Pray! Men are running toward the abyss of Hell in great rejoicing and merry-making, as though they were going to a masquerade ball or the wedding feast of the devil himself! Assist Me in the salvation of souls. The measure of sin is filled! The day of revenge, with its terrifying happenings is near -- nearer then you can imagine! And the world is seeping in false security! The Divine Judgment shall strike them like a thunderbolt! These Godless and wicked people shall be destroyed without mercy, as were the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorra of old. Yes, I tell you their wickedness was not as great as that of our human race today! 1/28/50: Keep your windows well-covered. Do not look out. Light a blessed candle, which will suffice for many days. Pray the Rosary. Read spiritual books. Make acts of Spiritual Communion, also acts of love, which are so pleasing to Us. Pray with outstretched arms, or prostrate on the ground, in order that many souls may be saved. Do not go outside the house. Provide yourself with sufficient food. The powers of nature shall be moved and a rain of fire shall make people tremble with fear. Have courage! I am in the midst of you. 2/07/50: Take care of the animals during these days. I am the creator and preserver of animals as well as man. I shall give you a few signs beforehand, at which time you should place more food before them. I will preserve the property of the elect, including the animals, for they shall be in need of sustenance afterwards as well. Let no one go across the yard, even to feed the animals-he who steps outside will perish! Cover your windows carefully. My elect shall not see My wrath. Have confidence in Me, and I will be your protection. Hurricanes of fire will pour forth from the clouds and spread over the entire earth! Storms, bad weather, thunderbolts and earthquakes will cover the earth for two days. An uninterrupted rain of fire will take place! It will begin on during a very cold night. All this is to prove that God is the Master of Creation. Those who hope in Me, and believe in My words, have nothing to fear because I will not forsake them, nor those who spread My message. No harm will come to those who are in the state of grace and who seek My Mother's protection. That you may be prepared for these visitations, I will give you the following signs and instructions: The night will be very cold. The wind will roar. After a time thunderbolt will be heard. Lock all the doors and windows. Talk to no one outside the house. Kneel down before a crucifix, be sorry for your sins, and beg My Mothers protection. Do not look during the earthquake, because the anger of God is holy! Jesus does not want us to behold the anger of God, because God's anger must be contemplated with fear and trembling. Those who disregard this advice will be killed instantly. The wind will carry with it poisonous gases which will be diffused over the entire earth. Those who suffer and die innocently will be martyrs and they will be with Me in My Kingdom. [censored] will triumph! But in three nights, the earthquake and fire will cease. On the following day the sun will shine again, angels will descend from Heaven and will spread the spirit of peace over the earth. A feeling of immeasurable gratitude will take possession of those who survive this most terrible ordeal, the impending punishment, with which God will visit the earth since creation. I have chosen souls in other countries too, such as Belgium, Switzerland, Spain, who have received these revelations so that other countries also may be prepared. Pray Rosary, but pray it well, so that your prayers may reach Heaven. Soon a more terrible catastrophe shall come upon the entire world, such as never before has been witnessed, a terrible chastisement never before experienced! How unconcerned men are regarding these things! Which shall so soon come upon them, contrary to all expectations. How indifferent they are in preparing themselves for these unheard of events, through which they will have to pass so shortly! The weight of divine balance has reached the earth! The wrath of My Father shall be poured out over the entire world! I am again warning the world through your instrumentality, as I have so often done heretofore. This catastrophe shall come upon the earth like a flash of lightning! At which moment the light of the morning sun shall be replaced by black darkness! No one shall leave the house or look out a window from that moment on. I Myself shall come amidst thunder and lightning. The wicked shall behold My Divine Heart. There shall be great confusion because of this utter darkness in which the entire earth shall be enveloped, and many, many shall die from fear and despair. On that day, as soon as complete darkness has set in, no one shall leave the house or look from out of the window. The darkness shall last a day and a night followed by another day and night, and another day-but on the night following, the stars will shine again, and on the next morning the sun shall rise again, and it will be SPRINGTIME!! In the days of darkness, My elect shall not sleep, as did the disciples in the garden. They shall pray incessantly, and they shall not be disappointed in Me. I shall gather My elect. Hell will believe itself to be in possession of the entire earth, but I shall reclaim it. Again and again I have warned men, and often have I given them special opportunities to return to the right path; but now, wickedness has reached its climax, and the punishment can no longer be delayed. Tell all that the time has come in which these things shall be fulfilled.It is a Chapter from a book called "The Impending Golden Age" by Sanctilean, Copyright 1947.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
PROPHECY CONCERNING THE GOLDEN AGE
THE ONLY authentic prophecy, is a statement by the Pre Visors (Divine Planners) of the Solar Lodge of Arisen Master Craftsmen (Ascended Masters), as to what is about to come to pass.
Authentic prophecy is divisible into five categories. These are:
(1) Events attending the close of our Enascium;
(2) Events attending the inauguration of the closely impending
Golden Age;
(8) Events occurring during the Golden Age;
(4) Events which have already occurred; and
(5) Events which will occur millions of years hence.
Current attempts to understand prophecy are made difficult by three causes.
These are:
(a) The failure to distinguish between these five categories of
authentic prophecy;
(b) The failure to distinguish between authentic and spurious
prophecy; and
(c) Distortions of authentic prophecy.
I. THE CLOSE OF OUR ENASCIUM
Prophecy concerning the close of our Enascium is of two varieties.
One of these relates to earthquakes and storms. These are discussed in
Chapter 12, 'The Last Days." The other relates to social violence and
chaos. These are discussed in Chapter 13, "Chaos and Violence."
II. THE INAUGURATION OF THE GOLDEN AGE
Prophecy concerning the inauguration of the closely impending Golden Age refers to two categories of events. One of these relates to astronomical phenomena, such as the turning of the Sun to the redness of blood, and the darkening of the moon The other relates to the emergence of the New Jeru Salem from supraphysical into physical manifestation.
These events are discussed in Chapter 14, "Outer Darkness";
Chapter 15, "The Beast and the Lake of Fire"; Chapter 16, "Tbe
Descent of the New Jeru Salem.
III. THE GOLDEN AGE
Prophecy concerning events during the closely impending Golden Age, relates to a time when the Earth shall be ruled in righteousness, as one nation.
These events are discussed in Chapter 17, "The New Earth": Chapter
18, "The Government of the Golden Age"; Chapter 19, "The Star Shift."
1V. EVENTS WHICH HAVE OCCURED
Among events foretold by authentic prophecy have already occurred, are the destruction of the City of the Sun, and the Battle of Armagheddon. The prehistoric Capital of the brilliant Ara Maian Empire of Hra Sah Ara. Or Helius,
(Heliopolis) after its abandonment by the Ara Maians, was occupied by an Atlian Sun Woship Cult, who called it the City of the Sun.
The ancient City of Or Helius was destroyed, Sah Ara (Sahara) Sea, where now stands the Sahara Desert, was dried up at the time of tbe sinking of the ancient City of Poseidonis. At the time of this cataclysm, the crust of the Earth split open to form the Mediterranian Sea, into which the Sah Ara Sea was drained through a subterranean fault. The prophecy with respect to tbe destruction of Or Helius, after it should be called the City of the Sun, and drying up of the Sah Ara Sea, was not a Prophecy of vengeance, but of the natural course of events attending the submergence of the last remnant of the Continent of Atlantis.
The Battle of Aram-Yaghetto, or Armagheddon, was fought between a Murian Moon Worship Cult and this Atlian, Sun Worship Cult, who lived in the City of the Sun.
The cause of this battle was the practice by the Sun Worship Cult, of offering their Murian slaves as human sacrifices on the tops of their truncated sacrificial Pyramids.
The attack of the Murians upon the City of the Sun so enraged the Atlians, that they undertook to annihilate the Murians throughout the Earth with atomic bombs.
In this campaign of destruction, the Atlians were so nearly
successful, that it was necessary for the Encratic Master Craftsmen
(Ascended Masters) to intervene. This unusual intervention was not to succor the Murians. It was to assure progenitors of bodies for laggard souls, who could not live in a body having a more highly developed nervous organism.
All divine intervention has a cosmic purpose.
Today, while the people of the United States of America are unaware of their cosmic importance, the Arisen Master Craftsmen throw unusual protection around our great nation, during these Last Days
The cosmic importance of the United States of America lies in the
fact that out of her is to come a part of the seed of the New Age Race,
which will constitute the advanced civilization of the Earth following the closely impending Golden Age. This civilization will rise to heights never bcfore known on Earth.
This seed does not lie in any race, nation, creed, or ideology of Europe, Asia or Africa.
The Encratic Master Craftsmen accordingly sank the Island City of Poseidonis, with its atom bomb laboratories, warehouses and technicians, by accelerating natural causes, which for centuries had been lowering the Continent of Atlantis into the sea.
Thus ended the most violent war in the history of the Earth, but not as a victory for the possessors of the atom bomb technic.
The ancient iniquity of animal and human sacrifice has despoiled mankind through the ages.
It found its culmination in the invention of the doctrine of the vicarious atonement, by them who sought to destroy the Master Jesus.
They hated the Ara Maian precepts of sobriety, purity, chastity and
nonresistance of evil, enunciated by him.
Jesus came into the physical world to become a Celest. During his Celestship, he reaffirmed publicly the ancient Hra Maiac teachings, concerning the Way of Salvation. This Way of Salvation leads to the Raising into the Kingdom of Heaven.
He did not die for man's sins, or the sins of the world. He demonstrated the
Way of purity, chastity, sobricty, altruism, and nonresistance to evil, even unto
death. He did not die as a sacrificial offering to appease any angry god. In his
exemplification of the Way of Salvation, be proclaimed to all the world,
"What I do, you shall do also."
The extolling of the shedding of blood, and of animal, human and
suprahuman sacrifice, through the ages, has led mankind continuously into
war, disease, poverty, pestilence and death.
Out of the Fassion Play of Oberaminergau has come the debacle of Europe.
The symbol of the Pro Scenium, the fifth and highest Order of the Caducean
Master Craftsmen, is the AII-sceing Eye.
The Pro Scenia arc tbe Silent Watchers over, and Historians of, the
progress of all unfolding life in the solar systcm. They are the Recording
Angels.
The descending capstone with the All-seeing Eye, above the truncated
pyramid of prehistoric barbarity, is prophetic of the impending emergence
into physical manifestation of the New Jeru Salem.
This scene is shown in the Seal of the United States of America on One
Dollar bills.
The emergence of the New jeru Salem into physical manifestation will
mark the abolishment by the Pro Scenium, of the extolling of the shedding
of blood, and of the death rite, as a religious ceremony.
V.EVENTS OF THE FAR DISTANT FUTURE
Periodically, at intervals of one hundred and eighty-two millions years, the
whole solar system is lifted out of physical manifestation. The spontaneous
decomposition of the heaviest chemical elements, with their attendant
radioactivity, is the bcginning of the spiritualization of substance.
Prophecy concerning the far distant time, when the "Earth and its
heavens shall be rolled up as in a scroll of fire," refers to this continuing
disintegration of substance.
SPURIOUS PROPHECY
All prophecy of vengeance, revenge and reprisal is spurious, being
humanly created. It has no validity in cosmic actuality.
DISTORTIONS OF AUTHENTIC PROPHECY
Distortions of authentic prophecy in the twenty-six sacred writings of
man, is of four varieties. These are:
(1) Mistakes by manuscript copyists
(2) Forgeries,
(a) to discredit competitive religions,
(b) to support spurious claims of exclusive divine approval and
authority, and
(c) to justify grossness of living;
(3) Ignorant attempts to improve or explain authentic prophecy;
and
(4) Dishonest propaganda, for selfish racial, national,
religious, political
and ideological purposes.
The Principle of American Democracy, to which this book is dedicated,
is the cosmic principle of peace, altruism, sobriety, sincerity, and individual
freedom, socially, economically, politically and religiously.
This Principle, even though limited by human frailty, has made the United
States of America great among the nations of Earth.
This is because, in conformity with cosmic actuality, the United States of
America is not parasitical.
The nations of Europe are now largely in process of dismemberment by the
Caducean Master Craftsmen, because they will not abandon their ancient evil
practices of holding in subjugation the peoples of other lands as slaves.
Today, from the Caldron of Unrest throughout the Earth, is being distilled
the good from within every old concept and ideal, in preparation for the
impending Golden Age.
From within this Caldron, many unworthy hands are held out to America.
They are the hands of decadent, insincere and dishonest national, racial,
religious and ideological groups. Being unwilling to bring their
living into conformity with cosmic actuality, the Will of God, tbey
seek to postpone their destruction by every artifice.
In the propaganda by these dishonest groups, with which the people of the United States of America are assailed continuously, there
is much malicious distortion of authentic prophecy, in attempts to
achieve alien purposes.
The people of the United States of America have strayed far from the ancient teaching of their Pre Ceptors concerning purity, chastity and sobriety.
Notwithstanding this, they are under the protection of the Pro
Scenium.
This is not because of their personal merit. It is because of their cosmic significance, as the seed of the Hra Maiac contingent of the New Age Race.
Unknown to themselves, the people of the United States of America are now in process of segregation into two groups. One of these groups will go on victoriously into the closely impending Golden Age.
The other group, having fallen short of its divine destiny, will pass into another prolonged period of preparation for the Raising.
The Legend:
It's coming... the end of the world as we know it. Massive upheavels, death, destruction, and maybe a new world order. The only real question is... when? Luckily, many gifted prophets have left clues; properly examined, these can give us the date of the end... and possibly the means to prevent it.
It's the end of the world as we know it?
As the year 2000 approached, so also did a large number of predicted ends of the world. Rather than going into too much detail about them immediately, though -- I might have been on an awful tight deadline, after all -- instead I compiled a chronological list of end of the world predictions, in order by the predicted date of doom. Please note that I am ignoring vague dooms, such as worries of a super virus, unless a specific date has been predicted. I will be expanding on some of these at a later date, because the circumstances and people surrounding some of these predictions are worth knowing more about.
It should be noticed that there are some definite repeating themes; namely, most predictions are likely to be attributed to Biblical interpretation first, Nostradamus second, Edgar Cayce third, and everyone or thing else coming in last.
Main types of end of the world predictions
Most of the predictions I have at the moment fall into definite groupings based on just how the end is expected to come. Not surprisingly, as most of the predictions I have are from America and Europe, Biblical themes are the most common, followed by newer worries about world-wide war and mass destruction weaponry.
- World War III -- Many predictions feature the idea that a major war/conflict will trigger the series of events leading to the end, though there is some difference in opinion as to how the actual end will play out.
- Antichrist -- Many people see the end as being predicted by the appearance of an Anti-Christ, the evil opposite of the Biblical figure, Jesus the Christ, as mentioned in the Book of Revelations in the New Testament. I find this interesting, mainly because I was under the impression from reading this text that the Anti-Christ wouldn't appear until after the end of the world had started.
- Judgement Day -- This refers to a day when the Biblical God will call up all the dead to stand side by side with the living; then God will judge each person, sending them either to hell or heaven, leaving no one behind on Earth. This is also mentioned in the Bible's Book of Revelations.
- The Second Coming -- This is a variation on the idea of the Judgement Day, as mentioned above. In this version, Jesus the Christ reappears on Earth to do the judging; in a popular verion refered to as "The Rapture", it's believed that Christ will then re-ascend to heaven with all worthy humans, leaving the remainder of humanity to suffer and die on Earth, presumably then to go to hell or simply cease to exist.
- Second Great Flood -- This is a far less common belief, but one I wanted to point out for one reason. The first great flood is an event told of in the Bible's Book of Genesis that alledgedly almost destroyed humanity; but the people predicting a second great flood probably forgot the part of the story where God distinctly promised never to destroy the world in that particular fashion again. Whoops.
This is the chronological list of End of the World predictions. The actual predictions are listed in this manner:
| Date of End | - | Nature of End | Predictor(s) |
|
Further detail/explaination, if I felt it was necessary. Sources that mention this prediction: pages used in source. |
|||
Note that, in the list, if the predictor gave no particular details about how they thought the world would end, I simply listed the Nature of End as "End of the World". I hope that's pretty clear... and now, the list.
| 1 A.D. ~ 100 A.D. | - | Judgement Day | New Testament |
|
Jesus told his apostles that the Kingdom of God would come to Earth before the last of them died... Matthew 16:28, Mark 8:39, and Luke 9:27. Randi 1995:257-258, Bible |
|||
| 992 | - | Judgement Day | Bernard of Thuringia |
| Randi 1995:258 | |||
| 1000, Jan | - | Second Coming | ? |
| Rubinsky 1982:64-65, Mackay 1841:257, Randi 1995:258 | |||
| 1033 | - | Second Coming | Raoul Glaber |
| Rubinsky 1982:66-67, Randi 1995:258 | |||
| 1186, Sep | - | Astrological Alignment | John of Toledo |
| Randi 1995:258-259 | |||
| 1260 | - | Judgement Day | Monk Joachim and the Joachites |
| Rubinsky 1982:77-80, Randi 1995:259 | |||
| 1265 | - | Judgement Day | Prestor John |
| Rubinsky 1982:84 | |||
| 1345 | - | Judgement Day | ? |
| Mackay 1841:258 | |||
| 1350 | - | Judgement Day | ? |
| Mackay 1841:258 | |||
| 1381 | - | Judgement Day | The Peasants' Revolt |
| Rubinsky 1982:84 | |||
| 1420 | - | Judgement Day | The Taborites |
| Rubinsky 1982:88 | |||
| 1524, Feb 1 | - | Second Great Flood | Astrologers, various |
| Randi 1995:259 | |||
| 1524, Feb 20 | - | Second Great Flood | Johannes Stoeffler |
| Randi 1995:259-260 | |||
| 1528 | - | Second Great Flood | Johannes Stoeffler |
| Randi 1995:260 | |||
| 1532 | - | End of the World | Frederick Nausea |
| Randi 1995:260 | |||
| 1533 | - | Judgement Day | Melchior Hoffmann |
| Randi 1995:260-261 | |||
| 1533, Oct 3, 8 a.m. | - | Judgement Day | Michael Stifel/Stifelius |
| Randi 1995:260 | |||
| 1534 | - | Judgement Day | Matthysz |
| Randi 1995:261 | |||
| 1537 | - | Judgement Day | Pierre Turrel |
| Randi 1995:261 | |||
| 1544 | - | Judgement Day | Pierre Turrel |
| Randi 1995:261 | |||
| 1584 | - | End of the World | Cyprian Leowitz |
| Randi 1995:261 | |||
| 1588 | - | End of the World | Johann Muller/Regiomontanus |
| Randi 1995:261-262 | |||
| 1624, Feb 1 | - | Second Great Flood | Astrologers, various |
| Randi 1995:258 | |||
| 1648 | - | Second Coming | Rabbi Sabbati Zevi |
| Randi 1995:262 | |||
| 1654 | - | End of the World | Helisaeus Roeslin of Alsace |
| Randi 1995:262 | |||
| 1654, Aug 12 | - | End of the World | ? |
| Randi 1995:262 | |||
| 1656 | - | Judgement Day | Columbus |
|
Yes, the same guy credited with finding the Americas for Spain. Rubinsky 1982:91 |
|||
| 1657 | - | Judgement Day | The Fifth Monarchy Men |
| Rubinsky 1982:93 | |||
| 1665 | - | End of the World | Solomon Eccles |
| Randi 1995:262 | |||
| 1666 | - | Second Coming | Rabbi Sabbati Zevi |
| Randi 1995:262 | |||
| 1704 | - | End of the World | Cardinal Nicholas de Cusa |
| Randi 1995:263 | |||
| 1719, May 19 | - | Comet Collision | Jacques Bernoulli |
| Randi 1995:263 | |||
| 1736, Oct. 13 | - | Judgement Day | Whiston |
| Mackay 1841:258-259, Randi 1995:263 | |||
| 1757 | - | End of the World | Emanuel Swedenborg |
| Randi 1995:263 | |||
| 1761, April 5 | - | Judgement Day | William Bell |
| Rubinsky 1982:110, Mackay 1841:259, Randi 1995:263 | |||
| 1774 | - | Second Coming | Joanna Southcott |
| Randi 1995:263-264 | |||
| 1801 | - | Judgement Day | Pierre Turrel |
| Randi 1995:261 | |||
| 1806 | - | Second Coming | Chicken Egg |
| Rubinsky 1982:113, Mackay 1841:260 | |||
| 1814 | - | Judgement Day | Pierre Turrel |
| Randi 1995:261 | |||
| 1832 | - | Comet Collision | Scientific Guess |
| Mackay 1841:258 | |||
| 1843, April 3 | - | Judgement Day | William Miller |
| Rubinsky 1982:115, RD 1976:516, Randi 1995:264 | |||
| 1843, July 7 | - | Judgement Day | William Miller |
| Rubinsky 1982:115, Randi 1995:264 | |||
| 1844, March 21 | - | Judgement Day | William Miller |
| Rubinsky 1982:115, RD 1976:516, Randi 1995:264 | |||
| 1844, Oct. 22 | - | Judgement Day | William Miller |
| Rubinsky 1982:115, RD 1976:516, Randi 1995:264 | |||
| 1874 | - | End of the World | Charles Taze Russell |
|
ANOMALIES Note: This date appears to be an error on James Randi's part. This is in fact the date on which Charles Taze Russell made a prediction, not a date he predicted. It was on this day that Russell predicted that Jesus would return to Earth in the year 1914. Randi 1995:265 |
|||
| 1881 | - | End of the World | ? |
|
This was based on measurements made of the Pyramids of Giza, with the belief that they hold an encoded future history. Randi 1995:265 |
|||
| 1881 | - | End of the World | Mother Shipton |
| Randi 1995:265 | |||
| 1890 | - | New World Begins | The Ghost Dance Movement |
| Rubinsky 1982:107 | |||
| 1914 | - | Judgement Day | Watchtower/Jehovah's Witnesses |
| Branch 1998, Rubinsky 1982:118, Randi 1995:265 | |||
| 1918 | - | Judgement Day | Watchtower/Jehovah's Witnesses |
| Branch 1998 | |||
| 1920 | - | Second Coming | Col. J. Garnier |
| Gardner 1952:157 | |||
| 1920, Feb. | - | Judgement Day | Watchtower/Jehovah's Witnesses |
| Branch 1998 | |||
| 1925 | - | Judgement Day | Watchtower/Jehovah's Witnesses |
| Branch 1998 | |||
| 1936 | - | End of the World | ? |
|
This was based on measurements made of the Pyramids of Giza, with the belief that they hold an encoded future history. Randi 1995:265 |
|||
| 1941 | - | Judgement Day | Watchtower/Jehovah's Witnesses |
| Branch 1998 | |||
| 1947 | - | End of the World | John Ballou |
| Randi 1995:265-266 | |||
| 1948 | - | Judgement Day | Millerites |
| Watanabe 1999b | |||
| 1953 | - | End of the World | ? |
|
This was based on measurements made of the Pyramids of Giza, with the belief that they hold an encoded future history. Randi 1995:265 |
|||
| 1972 | - | Judgement Day | Watchtower/Jehovah's Witnesses |
| Branch 1998 | |||
| 1975 | - | Second Coming | Herbert Armstrong/Worldwide Church of God |
| Watanabe 1999b | |||
| 1975 | - | Judgement Day | Watchtower/Jehovah's Witnesses |
| Branch 1998, Randi 1995:265 | |||
| 1977 | - | End of the World | John Wroe |
| Randi 1995:266 | |||
| 1980, Dec 31 | - | End of the World | Old Arabic astronomical calculation |
| Randi 1995:267 | |||
| 1982, Mar 10 | - | Harmonic alignment | ? |
|
The idea was that when all the planets in the solar system lined up just right, the resulting gravitational stresses would devestate the Earth. Rubinsky 1982:148-149, Randi 1995:266 |
|||
| 1986 | - | World War III? | Nostradamus |
| Cheetham 1973:88,91 | |||
| 1989 | - | Judgement Day | Implied (accidently?) by Watchtower/Jehovah's Witnesses |
|
In an 1988 issue of Awake! magazine published by Watchtower, which had the question "Are We In The Last Days?" on the cover, an article discussing the long held belief that the end would come within the lifespan of those followers who were alive in 1914 mentioned that 75 years was generally considered a normal lifespan... 1914 + 75 = 1989. Branch 1998, Williamson 1999 |
|||
| 1992 | - | Judgement Day | Korean Christian prediction |
| AP 1995 Apr. 16 | |||
| 1994, September | - | Judgement Day | Harold Camping, Family Radio Network |
| Macklin 1994 | |||
| 1994, Oct. 2 | - | Judgement Day | Harold Camping, Family Radio Network |
| Macklin 1994 | |||
| 1995, April 16 | - | Judgement Day | Korean Christian prediction |
| AP 1995 Apr. 16 | |||
| 1996 | - | End of the World | ? |
| Randi 1995:267 | |||
| 1999, July | - | Antichrist | Nostradamus |
| Rubinsky 1982:89, RD 1976:515, Randi 1995:267 | |||
| 2000 | - | World War III and Antichrist | Nostradamus |
| Cheetham 1973:417 | |||
| 2000, Jan 1 | - | 2000/1900 date error in computers | American Mass Media |
| Watanabe 1999a, 1999b | |||
| 2002, June 21 | - | Second Coming | Nostradamus |
| Rubinsky 1982:89 | |||
| 2100 | - | Environmental Crash | ? |
| Rubinsky 1982:148 | |||
Bibliography
| AP - Associated Press | ||
![]() |
1995 | "No rapture for South Korean churches", in Press Democrat (newspaper of Santa Rosa, California), April 16, section A11. |
| Branch, Rick | ||
![]() |
1998 | Watching Watchtower History, researched by Rich Branch, written by Rich Branch and James Walker, article under the Watchtower Observer web site at http://watchtower.observer.org/ |
| Cheetham, Erika | ||
![]() |
1973 | Prophecies of Nostradamus, The, edited and translated, G.P. Putnam's Sons, 439 pgs., index. |
| Gardner, Martin | ||
![]() |
1952 | Fads & Fallacies in the Name of Science, rep. 1986 New American Library, 320 pgs., index. |
| Mackay, Charles | ||
![]() |
1841 | Extraodinary Popular Delusions and the Madness of Crowds (original title: Memoirs of Extraordinary Popular Delusions), 1980 rep. by Crown Publishers, Inc., 724 pgs., index, illustrations. |
| Macklin, William R. | ||
![]() |
1994 | article in Press Democrat (Santa Rosa, California newspaper), October 2, Section A8: "End of the world? Christian broadcaster says today" |
| Randi, James | ||
![]() |
1995 | An Encyclopedia of Claims, Frauds, and Hoaxes of the Occult and Supernatural, St. Martin's Griffin, 284 pgs., index, bibliography, illustrations, photos. |
| RD - Reader's Digest Association, Inc. | ||
![]() |
1976 | Strange Stories, Amazing Facts, Reader's Digest Association, Inc., 608 pgs., index, limited bibliography, illustrations, photos. |
| Rubinsky, Yuri and Ian Wiseman | ||
![]() |
1982 | A History of the End of the World, William Morrow and Co., 191 pgs., index, bibliography, illustrations, photos. |
| Watanabe, Teresa | ||
![]() |
1999a | article in Press Democrat (Santa Rosa, California newspaper), April 2, section A12: "Prophets of apocalypse stir crowds as millenium nears" |
![]() |
1999b | article in Press Democrat (Santa Rosa, California newspaper), April 2, section A13: "Millenial fever as old as Bible" |
| Williamson, Clyde D. | ||
![]() |
1999 | Emails sent to author of this page, mainly pertaining to correction of dates attributed to Watchtower. |
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 14, Number 4 (June - July 2007)
PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. -email-
Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381
From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com
by Tony Bushby � March 2007
Correspondence:
c/- NEXUS Magazine
PO Box 30, Mapleton, Qld 4560, Australia
Fax: +61 (0)7 5493 1900
What the Church doesn't want you to know
It has often been emphasised that Christianity is unlike any other religion, for it stands or falls by certain events which are alleged to have occurred during a short period of time some 20 centuries ago. Those stories are presented in the New Testament, and as new evidence is revealed it will become clear that they do not represent historical realities. The Church agrees, saying:
"Our documentary sources of knowledge about the origins of Christianity and its earliest development are chiefly the New Testament Scriptures, the authenticity of which we must, to a great extent, take for granted."
(Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. iii, p. 712)
The Church makes extraordinary admissions about its New Testament. For example, when discussing the origin of those writings, "the most distinguished body of academic opinion ever assembled" (Catholic Encyclopedias, Preface) admits that the Gospels "do not go back to the first century of the Christian era" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vi, p. 137, pp. 655-6). This statement conflicts with priesthood assertions that the earliest Gospels were progressively written during the decades following the death of the Gospel Jesus Christ. In a remarkable aside, the Church further admits that "the earliest of the extant manuscripts [of the New Testament], it is true, do not date back beyond the middle of the fourth century AD" (Catholic Encyclopedia, op. cit., pp. 656-7). That is some 350 years after the time the Church claims that a Jesus Christ walked the sands of Palestine, and here the true story of Christian origins slips into one of the biggest black holes in history. There is, however, a reason why there were no New Testaments until the fourth century: they were not written until then, and here we find evidence of the greatest misrepresentation of all time.
It was British-born Flavius Constantinus (Constantine, originally Custennyn or Custennin) (272-337) who authorised the compilation of the writings now called the New Testament. After the death of his father in 306, Constantine became King of Britain, Gaul and Spain, and then, after a series of victorious battles, Emperor of the Roman Empire. Christian historians give little or no hint of the turmoil of the times and suspend Constantine in the air, free of all human events happening around him. In truth, one of Constantine's main problems was the uncontrollable disorder amongst presbyters and their belief in numerous gods.
The majority of modern-day Christian writers suppress the truth about the development of their religion and conceal Constantine's efforts to curb the disreputable character of the presbyters who are now called "Church Fathers" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xiv, pp. 370-1). They were "maddened", he said (Life of Constantine, attributed to Eusebius Pamphilius of Caesarea, c. 335, vol. iii, p. 171; The Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, cited as N&PNF, attributed to St Ambrose, Rev. Prof. Roberts, DD, and Principal James Donaldson, LLD, editors, 1891, vol. iv, p. 467). The "peculiar type of oratory" expounded by them was a challenge to a settled religious order (The Dictionary of Classical Mythology, Religion, Literature and Art, Oskar Seyffert, Gramercy, New York, 1995, pp. 544-5). Ancient records reveal the true nature of the presbyters, and the low regard in which they were held has been subtly suppressed by modern Church historians. In reality, they were:
"...the most rustic fellows, teaching strange paradoxes. They openly declared that none but the ignorant was fit to hear their discourses ... they never appeared in the circles of the wiser and better sort, but always took care to intrude themselves among the ignorant and uncultured, rambling around to play tricks at fairs and markets ... they lard their lean books with the fat of old fables ... and still the less do they understand ... and they write nonsense on vellum ... and still be doing, never done."
(Contra Celsum ["Against Celsus"], Origen of Alexandria, c. 251, Bk I, p. lxvii, Bk III, p. xliv, passim)
Clusters of presbyters had developed "many gods and many lords" (1 Cor. 8:5) and numerous religious sects existed, each with differing doctrines (Gal. 1:6). Presbyterial groups clashed over attributes of their various gods and "altar was set against altar" in competing for an audience (Optatus of Milevis, 1:15, 19, early fourth century). From Constantine's point of view, there were several factions that needed satisfying, and he set out to develop an all-embracing religion during a period of irreverent confusion. In an age of crass ignorance, with nine-tenths of the peoples of Europe illiterate, stabilising religious splinter groups was only one of Constantine's problems. The smooth generalisation, which so many historians are content to repeat, that Constantine "embraced the Christian religion" and subsequently granted "official toleration", is "contrary to historical fact" and should be erased from our literature forever (Catholic Encyclopedia, Pecci ed., vol. iii, p. 299, passim). Simply put, there was no Christian religion at Constantine's time, and the Church acknowledges that the tale of his "conversion" and "baptism" are "entirely legendary" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xiv, pp. 370-1).
Constantine "never acquired a solid theological knowledge" and "depended heavily on his advisers in religious questions" (Catholic Encyclopedia, New Edition, vol. xii, p. 576, passim). According to Eusebeius (260-339), Constantine noted that among the presbyterian factions "strife had grown so serious, vigorous action was necessary to establish a more religious state", but he could not bring about a settlement between rival god factions (Life of Constantine, op. cit., pp. 26-8). His advisers warned him that the presbyters' religions were "destitute of foundation" and needed official stabilisation (ibid.).
Constantine saw in this confused system of fragmented dogmas the opportunity to create a new and combined State religion, neutral in concept, and to protect it by law. When he conquered the East in 324 he sent his Spanish religious adviser, Osius of C�rdoba, to Alexandria with letters to several bishops exhorting them to make peace among themselves. The mission failed and Constantine, probably at the suggestion of Osius, then issued a decree commanding all presbyters and their subordinates "be mounted on asses, mules and horses belonging to the public, and travel to the city of Nicaea" in the Roman province of Bithynia in Asia Minor. They were instructed to bring with them the testimonies they orated to the rabble, "bound in leather" for protection during the long journey, and surrender them to Constantine upon arrival in Nicaea (The Catholic Dictionary, Addis and Arnold, 1917, "Council of Nicaea" entry). Their writings totalled "in all, two thousand two hundred and thirty-one scrolls and legendary tales of gods and saviours, together with a record of the doctrines orated by them" (Life of Constantine, op. cit., vol. ii, p. 73; N&PNF, op. cit., vol. i, p. 518).
The First Council of Nicaea and the "missing records"
Thus, the first ecclesiastical gathering in history was summoned and is today known as the Council of Nicaea. It was a bizarre event that provided many details of early clerical thinking and presents a clear picture of the intellectual climate prevailing at the time. It was at this gathering that Christianity was born, and the ramifications of decisions made at the time are difficult to calculate. About four years prior to chairing the Council, Constantine had been initiated into the religious order of Sol Invictus, one of the two thriving cults that regarded the Sun as the one and only Supreme God (the other was Mithraism). Because of his Sun worship, he instructed Eusebius to convene the first of three sittings on the summer solstice, 21 June 325 (Catholic Encyclopedia, New Edition, vol. i, p. 792), and it was "held in a hall in Osius's palace" (Ecclesiastical History, Bishop Louis Dupin, Paris, 1686, vol. i, p. 598). In an account of the proceedings of the conclave of presbyters gathered at Nicaea, Sabinius, Bishop of Hereclea, who was in attendance, said, "Excepting Constantine himself and Eusebius Pamphilius, they were a set of illiterate, simple creatures who understood nothing" (Secrets of the Christian Fathers, Bishop J. W. Sergerus, 1685, 1897 reprint).
This is another luminous confession of the ignorance and uncritical credulity of early churchmen. Dr Richard Watson (1737-1816), a disillusioned Christian historian and one-time Bishop of Llandaff in Wales (1782), referred to them as "a set of gibbering idiots" (An Apology for Christianity, 1776, 1796 reprint; also, Theological Tracts, Dr Richard Watson, "On Councils" entry, vol. 2, London, 1786, revised reprint 1791). From his extensive research into Church councils, Dr Watson concluded that "the clergy at the Council of Nicaea were all under the power of the devil, and the convention was composed of the lowest rabble and patronised the vilest abominations" (An Apology for Christianity, op. cit.). It was that infantile body of men who were responsible for the commencement of a new religion and the theological creation of Jesus Christ.
The Church admits that vital elements of the proceedings at Nicaea are "strangely absent from the canons" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. iii, p. 160). We shall see shortly what happened to them. However, according to records that endured, Eusebius "occupied the first seat on the right of the emperor and delivered the inaugural address on the emperor's behalf" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. v, pp. 619-620). There were no British presbyters at the council but many Greek delegates. "Seventy Eastern bishops" represented Asiatic factions, and small numbers came from other areas (Ecclesiastical History, ibid.). Caecilian of Carthage travelled from Africa, Paphnutius of Thebes from Egypt, Nicasius of Die (Dijon) from Gaul, and Donnus of Stridon made the journey from Pannonia.
It was at that puerile assembly, and with so many cults represented, that a total of 318 "bishops, priests, deacons, subdeacons, acolytes and exorcists" gathered to debate and decide upon a unified belief system that encompassed only one god (An Apology for Christianity, op. cit.). By this time, a huge assortment of "wild texts" (Catholic Encyclopedia, New Edition, "Gospel and Gospels") circulated amongst presbyters and they supported a great variety of Eastern and Western gods and goddesses: Jove, Jupiter, Salenus, Baal, Thor, Gade, Apollo, Juno, Aries, Taurus, Minerva, Rhets, Mithra, Theo, Fragapatti, Atys, Durga, Indra, Neptune, Vulcan, Kriste, Agni, Croesus, Pelides, Huit, Hermes, Thulis, Thammus, Eguptus, Iao, Aph, Saturn, Gitchens, Minos, Maximo, Hecla and Phernes (God's Book of Eskra, anon., ch. xlviii, paragraph 36).
Up until the First Council of Nicaea, the Roman aristocracy primarily worshipped two Greek gods-Apollo and Zeus-but the great bulk of common people idolised either Julius Caesar or Mithras (the Romanised version of the Persian deity Mithra). Caesar was deified by the Roman Senate after his death (15 March 44 BC) and subsequently venerated as "the Divine Julius". The word "Saviour" was affixed to his name, its literal meaning being "one who sows the seed", i.e., he was a phallic god. Julius Caesar was hailed as "God made manifest and universal Saviour of human life", and his successor Augustus was called the "ancestral God and Saviour of the whole human race" (Man and his Gods, Homer Smith, Little, Brown & Co., Boston, 1952). Emperor Nero (54-68), whose original name was Lucius Domitius Ahenobarbus (37-68), was immortalised on his coins as the "Saviour of mankind" (ibid.). The Divine Julius as Roman Saviour and "Father of the Empire" was considered "God" among the Roman rabble for more than 300 years. He was the deity in some Western presbyters' texts, but was not recognised in Eastern or Oriental writings.
Constantine's intention at Nicaea was to create an entirely new god for his empire who would unite all religious factions under one deity. Presbyters were asked to debate and decide who their new god would be. Delegates argued among themselves, expressing personal motives for inclusion of particular writings that promoted the finer traits of their own special deity. Throughout the meeting, howling factions were immersed in heated debates, and the names of 53 gods were tabled for discussion. "As yet, no God had been selected by the council, and so they balloted in order to determine that matter... For one year and five months the balloting lasted..." (God's Book of Eskra, Prof. S. L. MacGuire's translation, Salisbury, 1922, chapter xlviii, paragraphs 36, 41).
At the end of that time, Constantine returned to the gathering to discover that the presbyters had not agreed on a new deity but had balloted down to a shortlist of five prospects: Caesar, Krishna, Mithra, Horus and Zeus (Historia Ecclesiastica, Eusebius, c. 325). Constantine was the ruling spirit at Nicaea and he ultimately decided upon a new god for them. To involve British factions, he ruled that the name of the great Druid god, Hesus, be joined with the Eastern Saviour-god, Krishna (Krishna is Sanskrit for Christ), and thus Hesus Krishna would be the official name of the new Roman god. A vote was taken and it was with a majority show of hands (161 votes to 157) that both divinities became one God. Following longstanding heathen custom, Constantine used the official gathering and the Roman apotheosis decree to legally deify two deities as one, and did so by democratic consent. A new god was proclaimed and "officially" ratified by Constantine (Acta Concilii Nicaeni, 1618). That purely political act of deification effectively and legally placed Hesus and Krishna among the Roman gods as one individual composite. That abstraction lent Earthly existence to amalgamated doctrines for the Empire's new religion; and because there was no letter "J" in alphabets until around the ninth century, the name subsequently evolved into "Jesus Christ".
How the Gospels were created
Constantine then instructed Eusebius to organise the compilation of a uniform collection of new writings developed from primary aspects of the religious texts submitted at the council. His instructions were:
"Search ye these books, and whatever is good in them, that retain; but whatsoever is evil, that cast away. What is good in one book, unite ye with that which is good in another book. And whatsoever is thus brought together shall be called The Book of Books. And it shall be the doctrine of my people, which I will recommend unto all nations, that there shall be no more war for religions' sake."
(God's Book of Eskra, op. cit., chapter xlviii, paragraph 31)
"Make them to astonish" said Constantine, and "the books were written accordingly" (Life of Constantine, vol. iv, pp. 36-39). Eusebius amalgamated the "legendary tales of all the religious doctrines of the world together as one", using the standard god-myths from the presbyters' manuscripts as his exemplars. Merging the supernatural "god" stories of Mithra and Krishna with British Culdean beliefs effectively joined the orations of Eastern and Western presbyters together "to form a new universal belief" (ibid.). Constantine believed that the amalgamated collection of myths would unite variant and opposing religious factions under one representative story. Eusebius then arranged for scribes to produce "fifty sumptuous copies ... to be written on parchment in a legible manner, and in a convenient portable form, by professional scribes thoroughly accomplished in their art" (ibid.). "These orders," said Eusebius, "were followed by the immediate execution of the work itself ... we sent him [Constantine] magnificently and elaborately bound volumes of three-fold and four-fold forms" (Life of Constantine, vol. iv, p. 36). They were the "New Testimonies", and this is the first mention (c. 331) of the New Testament in the historical record.
With his instructions fulfilled, Constantine then decreed that the New Testimonies would thereafter be called the "word of the Roman Saviour God" (Life of Constantine, vol. iii, p. 29) and official to all presbyters sermonising in the Roman Empire. He then ordered earlier presbyterial manuscripts and the records of the council "burnt" and declared that "any man found concealing writings should be stricken off from his shoulders" (beheaded) (ibid.). As the record shows, presbyterial writings previous to the Council of Nicaea no longer exist, except for some fragments that have survived.
Some council records also survived, and they provide alarming ramifications for the Church.Some old documents say that the First Council of Nicaea ended in mid-November 326, while others say the struggle to establish a god was so fierce that it extended "for four years and seven months" from its beginning in June 325 (Secrets of the Christian Fathers, op. cit.). Regardless of when it ended, the savagery and violence it encompassed were concealed under the glossy title "Great and Holy Synod", assigned to the assembly by the Church in the 18th century. Earlier Churchmen, however, expressed a different opinion.
The Second Council of Nicaea in 786-87 denounced the First Council of Nicaea as "a synod of fools and madmen" and sought to annul "decisions passed by men with troubled brains" (History of the Christian Church, H. H. Milman, DD, 1871). If one chooses to read the records of the Second Nicaean Council and notes references to "affrighted bishops" and the "soldiery" needed to "quell proceedings", the "fools and madmen" declaration is surely an example of the pot calling the kettle black.
Constantine died in 337 and his outgrowth of many now-called pagan beliefs into a new religious system brought many converts. Later Church writers made him "the great champion of Christianity" which he gave "legal status as the religion of the Roman Empire" (Encyclopedia of the Roman Empire, Matthew Bunson, Facts on File, New York, 1994, p. 86). Historical records reveal this to be incorrect, for it was "self-interest" that led him to create Christianity (A Smaller Classical Dictionary, J. M. Dent, London, 1910, p. 161). Yet it wasn't called "Christianity" until the 15th century (How The Great Pan Died, Professor Edmond S. Bordeaux [Vatican archivist], Mille Meditations, USA, MCMLXVIII, pp. 45-7).
Over the ensuing centuries, Constantine's New Testimonies were expanded upon, "interpolations" were added and other writings included (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vi, pp. 135-137; also, Pecci ed., vol. ii, pp. 121-122). For example, in 397 John "golden-mouthed" Chrysostom restructured the writings of Apollonius of Tyana, a first-century wandering sage, and made them part of the New Testimonies (Secrets of the Christian Fathers, op. cit.). The Latinised name for Apollonius is Paulus (A Latin-English Dictionary, J. T. White and J. E. Riddle, Ginn & Heath, Boston, 1880), and the Church today calls those writings the Epistles of Paul. Apollonius's personal attendant, Damis, an Assyrian scribe, is Demis in the New Testament (2 Tim. 4:10).
The Church hierarchy knows the truth about the origin of its Epistles, for Cardinal Bembo (d. 1547), secretary to Pope Leo X (d. 1521), advised his associate, Cardinal Sadoleto, to disregard them, saying "put away these trifles, for such absurdities do not become a man of dignity; they were introduced on the scene later by a sly voice from heaven" (Cardinal Bembo: His Letters and Comments on Pope Leo X, A. L. Collins, London, 1842 reprint).
The Church admits that the Epistles of Paul are forgeries, saying, "Even the genuine Epistles were greatly interpolated to lend weight to the personal views of their authors" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vii, p. 645). Likewise, St Jerome (d. 420) declared that the Acts of the Apostles, the fifth book of the New Testament, was also "falsely written" ("The Letters of Jerome", Library of the Fathers, Oxford Movement, 1833-45, vol. v, p. 445).
The shock discovery of an ancient Bible
The New Testament subsequently evolved into a fulsome piece of priesthood propaganda, and the Church claimed it recorded the intervention of a divine Jesus Christ into Earthly affairs. However, a spectacular discovery in a remote Egyptian monastery revealed to the world the extent of later falsifications of the Christian texts, themselves only an "assemblage of legendary tales" (Encyclop�die, Diderot, 1759). On 4 February 1859, 346 leaves of an ancient codex were discovered in the furnace room at St Catherine's monastery at Mt Sinai, and its contents sent shockwaves through the Christian world. Along with other old codices, it was scheduled to be burned in the kilns to provide winter warmth for the inhabitants of the monastery. Written in Greek on donkey skins, it carried both the Old and New Testaments, and later in time archaeologists dated its composition to around the year 380. It was discovered by Dr Constantin von Tischendorf (1815-1874), a brilliant and pious German biblical scholar, and he called it the Sinaiticus, the Sinai Bible. Tischendorf was a professor of theology who devoted his entire life to the study of New Testament origins, and his desire to read all the ancient Christian texts led him on the long, camel-mounted journey to St Catherine's Monastery.
During his lifetime, Tischendorf had access to other ancient Bibles unavailable to the public, such as the Alexandrian (or Alexandrinus) Bible, believed to be the second oldest Bible in the world. It was so named because in 1627 it was taken from Alexandria to Britain and gifted to King Charles I (1600-49). Today it is displayed alongside the world's oldest known Bible, the Sinaiticus, in the British Library in London. During his research, Tischendorf had access to the Vaticanus, the Vatican Bible, believed to be the third oldest in the world and dated to the mid-sixth century (The Various Versions of the Bible, Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, 1874, available in the British Library). It was locked away in the Vatican's inner library. Tischendorf asked if he could extract handwritten notes, but his request was declined. However, when his guard took refreshment breaks, Tischendorf wrote comparative narratives on the palm of his hand and sometimes on his fingernails ("Are Our Gospels Genuine or Not?", Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, lecture, 1869, available in the British Library).
Today, there are several other Bibles written in various languages during the fifth and sixth centuries, examples being the Syriacus, the Cantabrigiensis (Bezae), the Sarravianus and the Marchalianus.
A shudder of apprehension echoed through Christendom in the last quarter of the 19th century when English-language versions of the Sinai Bible were published. Recorded within these pages is information that disputes Christianity's claim of historicity. Christians were provided with irrefutable evidence of wilful falsifications in all modern New Testaments. So different was the Sinai Bible's New Testament from versions then being published that the Church angrily tried to annul the dramatic new evidence that challenged its very existence. In a series of articles published in the London Quarterly Review in 1883, John W. Burgon, Dean of Chichester, used every rhetorical device at his disposal to attack the Sinaiticus' earlier and opposing story of Jesus Christ, saying that "...without a particle of hesitation, the Sinaiticus is scandalously corrupt ... exhibiting the most shamefully mutilated texts which are anywhere to be met with; they have become, by whatever process, the depositories of the largest amount of fabricated readings, ancient blunders and intentional perversions of the truth which are discoverable in any known copies of the word of God". Dean Burgon's concerns mirror opposing aspects of Gospel stories then current, having by now evolved to a new stage through centuries of tampering with the fabric of an already unhistorical document.
The revelations of ultraviolet light testing
In 1933, the British Museum in London purchased the Sinai Bible from the Soviet government for �100,000, of which �65,000 was gifted by public subscription. Prior to the acquisition, this Bible was displayed in the Imperial Library in St Petersburg, Russia, and "few scholars had set eyes on it" (The Daily Telegraph and Morning Post, 11 January 1938, p. 3). When it went on display in 1933 as "the oldest Bible in the world" (ibid.), it became the centre of a pilgrimage unequalled in the history of the British Museum.
Before I summarise its conflictions, it should be noted that this old codex is by no means a reliable guide to New Testament study as it contains superabundant errors and serious re-editing. These anomalies were exposed as a result of the months of ultraviolet-light tests carried out at the British Museum in the mid-1930s. The findings revealed replacements of numerous passages by at least nine different editors. Photographs taken during testing revealed that ink pigments had been retained deep in the pores of the skin. The original words were readable under ultraviolet light. Anybody wishing to read the results of the tests should refer to the book written by the researchers who did the analysis: the Keepers of the Department of Manuscripts at the British Museum (Scribes and Correctors of the Codex Sinaiticus, H. J. M. Milne and T. C. Skeat, British Museum, London, 1938).
Forgery in the Gospels
When the New Testament in the Sinai Bible is compared with a modern-day New Testament, a staggering 14,800 editorial alterations can be identified. These amendments can be recognised by a simple comparative exercise that anybody can and should do. Serious study of Christian origins must emanate from the Sinai Bible's version of the New Testament, not modern editions.
Of importance is the fact that the Sinaiticus carries three Gospels since rejected: the Shepherd of Hermas (written by two resurrected ghosts, Charinus and Lenthius), the Missive of Barnabas and the Odes of Solomon. Space excludes elaboration on these bizarre writings and also discussion on dilemmas associated with translation variations.
Modern Bibles are five removes in translation from early editions, and disputes rage between translators over variant interpretations of more than 5,000 ancient words. However, it is what is not written in that old Bible that embarrasses the Church, and this article discusses only a few of those omissions. One glaring example is subtly revealed in the Encyclopaedia Biblica (Adam & Charles Black, London, 1899, vol. iii, p. 3344), where the Church divulges its knowledge about exclusions in old Bibles, saying: "The remark has long ago and often been made that, like Paul, even the earliest Gospels knew nothing of the miraculous birth of our Saviour". That is because there never was a virgin birth.
It is apparent that when Eusebius assembled scribes to write the New Testimonies, he first produced a single document that provided an exemplar or master version. Today it is called the Gospel of Mark, and the Church admits that it was "the first Gospel written" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vi, p. 657), even though it appears second in the New Testament today. The scribes of the Gospels of Matthew and Luke were dependent upon the Mark writing as the source and framework for the compilation of their works. The Gospel of John is independent of those writings, and the late-15th-century theory that it was written later to support the earlier writings is the truth (The Crucifixion of Truth, Tony Bushby, Joshua Books, 2004, pp. 33-40).
Thus, the Gospel of Mark in the Sinai Bible carries the "first" story of Jesus Christ in history, one completely different to what is in modern Bibles. It starts with Jesus "at about the age of thirty" (Mark 1:9), and doesn't know of Mary, a virgin birth or mass murders of baby boys by Herod. Words describing Jesus Christ as "the son of God" do not appear in the opening narrative as they do in today's editions (Mark 1:1), and the modern-day family tree tracing a "messianic bloodline" back to King David is non-existent in all ancient Bibles, as are the now-called "messianic prophecies" (51 in total). The Sinai Bible carries a conflicting version of events surrounding the "raising of Lazarus", and reveals an extraordinary omission that later became the central doctrine of the Christian faith: the resurrection appearances of Jesus Christ and his ascension into Heaven. No supernatural appearance of a resurrected Jesus Christ is recorded in any ancient Gospels of Mark, but a description of over 500 words now appears in modern Bibles (Mark 16:9-20).
Despite a multitude of long-drawn-out self-justifications by Church apologists, there is no unanimity of Christian opinion regarding the non-existence of "resurrection" appearances in ancient Gospel accounts of the story. Not only are those narratives missing in the Sinai Bible, but they are absent in the Alexandrian Bible, the Vatican Bible, the Bezae Bible and an ancient Latin manuscript of Mark, code-named "K" by analysts. They are also lacking in the oldest Armenian version of the New Testament, in sixth-century manuscripts of the Ethiopic version and ninth-century Anglo-Saxon Bibles. However, some 12th-century Gospels have the now-known resurrection verses written within asterisks�marks used by scribes to indicate spurious passages in a literary document.
The Church claims that "the resurrection is the fundamental argument for our Christian belief" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xii, p. 792), yet no supernatural appearance of a resurrected Jesus Christ is recorded in any of the earliest Gospels of Mark available. A resurrection and ascension of Jesus Christ is the sine qua non ("without which, nothing") of Christianity (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xii, p. 792), confirmed by words attributed to Paul: "If Christ has not been raised, your faith is in vain" (1 Cor. 5:17). The resurrection verses in today's Gospels of Mark are universally acknowledged as forgeries and the Church agrees, saying "the conclusion of Mark is admittedly not genuine ... almost the entire section is a later compilation" (Encyclopaedia Biblica, vol. ii, p. 1880, vol. iii, pp. 1767, 1781; also, Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. iii, under the heading "The Evidence of its Spuriousness"; Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. iii, pp. 274-9 under heading "Canons"). Undaunted, however, the Church accepted the forgery into its dogma and made it the basis of Christianity.
The trend of fictitious resurrection narratives continues. The final chapter of the Gospel of John (21) is a sixth-century forgery, one entirely devoted to describing Jesus' resurrection to his disciples. The Church admits: "The sole conclusion that can be deduced from this is that the 21st chapter was afterwards added and is therefore to be regarded as an appendix to the Gospel" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. viii, pp. 441-442; New Catholic Encyclopedia (NCE), "Gospel of John", p. 1080; also NCE, vol. xii, p. 407).
"The Great Insertion" and "The Great Omission"
Modern-day versions of the Gospel of Luke have a staggering 10,000 more words than the same Gospel in the Sinai Bible. Six of those words say of Jesus "and was carried up into heaven", but this narrative does not appear in any of the oldest Gospels of Luke available today ("Three Early Doctrinal Modifications of the Text of the Gospels", F. C. Conybeare, The Hibbert Journal, London, vol. 1, no. 1, Oct 1902, pp. 96-113). Ancient versions do not verify modern-day accounts of an ascension of Jesus Christ, and this falsification clearly indicates an intention to deceive.
Today, the Gospel of Luke is the longest of the canonical Gospels because it now includes "The Great Insertion", an extraordinary 15th-century addition totalling around 8,500 words (Luke 9:51-18:14). The insertion of these forgeries into that Gospel bewilders modern Christian analysts, and of them the Church said: "The character of these passages makes it dangerous to draw inferences" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Pecci ed., vol. ii, p. 407).
Just as remarkable, the oldest Gospels of Luke omit all verses from 6:45 to 8:26, known in priesthood circles as "The Great Omission", a total of 1,547 words. In today's versions, that hole has been "plugged up" with passages plagiarised from other Gospels. Dr Tischendorf found that three paragraphs in newer versions of the Gospel of Luke's version of the Last Supper appeared in the 15th century, but the Church still passes its Gospels off as the unadulterated "word of God" ("Are Our Gospels Genuine or Not?", op. cit.)
The "Expurgatory Index"
As was the case with the New Testament, so also were damaging writings of early "Church Fathers" modified in centuries of copying, and many of their records were intentionally rewritten or suppressed.
Adopting the decrees of the Council of Trent (1545-63), the Church subsequently extended the process of erasure and ordered the preparation of a special list of specific information to be expunged from early Christian writings (Delineation of Roman Catholicism, Rev. Charles Elliott, DD, G. Lane & P. P. Sandford, New York, 1842, p. 89; also, The Vatican Censors, Professor Peter Elmsley, Oxford, p. 327, pub. date n/a).
In 1562, the Vatican established a special censoring office called Index Expurgatorius. Its purpose was to prohibit publication of "erroneous passages of the early Church Fathers" that carried statements opposing modern-day doctrine.
When Vatican archivists came across "genuine copies of the Fathers, they corrected them according to the Expurgatory Index" (Index Expurgatorius Vaticanus, R. Gibbings, ed., Dublin, 1837; The Literary Policy of the Church of Rome, Joseph Mendham, J. Duncan, London, 1830, 2nd ed., 1840; The Vatican Censors, op. cit., p. 328). This Church record provides researchers with "grave doubts about the value of all patristic writings released to the public" (The Propaganda Press of Rome, Sir James W. L. Claxton, Whitehaven Books, London, 1942, p. 182).
Important for our story is the fact that the Encyclopaedia Biblica reveals that around 1,200 years of Christian history are unknown: "Unfortunately, only few of the records [of the Church] prior to the year 1198 have been released". It was not by chance that, in that same year (1198), Pope Innocent III (1198-1216) suppressed all records of earlier Church history by establishing the Secret Archives (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xv, p. 287). Some seven-and-a-half centuries later, and after spending some years in those Archives, Professor Edmond S. Bordeaux wrote How The Great Pan Died. In a chapter titled "The Whole of Church History is Nothing but a Retroactive Fabrication", he said this (in part):
"The Church ante-dated all her late works, some newly made, some revised and some counterfeited, which contained the final expression of her history ... her technique was to make it appear that much later works written by Church writers were composed a long time earlier, so that they might become evidence of the first, second or third centuries."
(How The Great Pan Died, op. cit., p. 46)
Supporting Professor Bordeaux's findings is the fact that, in 1587, Pope Sixtus V (1585-90) established an official Vatican publishing division and said in his own words, "Church history will be now be established ... we shall seek to print our own account"Encyclop�die, Diderot, 1759). Vatican records also reveal that Sixtus V spent 18 months of his life as pope personally writing a new Bible and then introduced into Catholicism a "New Learning" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. v, p. 442, vol. xv, p. 376). The evidence that the Church wrote its own history is found in Diderot's Encyclop�die, and it reveals the reason why Pope Clement XIII (1758-69) ordered all volumes to be destroyed immediately after publication in 1759.
Gospel authors exposed as imposters
There is something else involved in this scenario and it is recorded in the Catholic Encyclopedia. An appreciation of the clerical mindset arises when the Church itself admits that it does not know who wrote its Gospels and Epistles, confessing that all 27 New Testament writings began life anonymously:
"It thus appears that the present titles of the Gospels are not traceable to the evangelists themselves ... they [the New Testament collection] are supplied with titles which, however ancient, do not go back to the respective authors of those writings." (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vi, pp. 655-6)
The Church maintains that "the titles of our Gospels were not intended to indicate authorship", adding that "the headings ... were affixed to them" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. i, p. 117, vol. vi, pp. 655, 656). Therefore they are not Gospels written "according to Matthew, Mark, Luke or John", as publicly stated. The full force of this confession reveals that there are no genuine apostolic Gospels, and that the Church's shadowy writings today embody the very ground and pillar of Christian foundations and faith. The consequences are fatal to the pretence of Divine origin of the entire New Testament and expose Christian texts as having no special authority. For centuries, fabricated Gospels bore Church certification of authenticity now confessed to be false, and this provides evidence that Christian writings are wholly fallacious.
After years of dedicated New Testament research, Dr Tischendorf expressed dismay at the differences between the oldest and newest Gospels, and had trouble understanding...
"...how scribes could allow themselves to bring in here and there changes which were not simply verbal ones, but such as materially affected the very meaning and, what is worse still, did not shrink from cutting out a passage or inserting one."
(Alterations to the Sinai Bible, Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, 1863, available in the British Library, London)
After years of validating the fabricated nature of the New Testament, a disillusioned Dr Tischendorf confessed that modern-day editions have "been altered in many places" and are "not to be accepted as true" (When Were Our Gospels Written?, Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, 1865, British Library, London).
Just what is Christianity?
The important question then to ask is this: if the New Testament is not historical, what is it?
Dr Tischendorf provided part of the answer when he said in his 15,000 pages of critical notes on the Sinai Bible that "it seems that the personage of Jesus Christ was made narrator for many religions". This explains how narratives from the ancient Indian epic, the Mahabharata, appear verbatim in the Gospels today (e.g., Matt. 1:25, 2:11, 8:1-4, 9:1-8, 9:18-26), and why passages from the Phenomena of the Greek statesman Aratus of Sicyon (271-213 BC) are in the New Testament.
Extracts from the Hymn to Zeus, written by Greek philosopher Cleanthes (c. 331-232 BC), are also found in the Gospels, as are 207 words from the Thais of Menander (c. 343-291), one of the "seven wise men" of Greece. Quotes from the semi-legendary Greek poet Epimenides (7th or 6th century BC) are applied to the lips of Jesus Christ, and seven passages from the curious Ode of Jupiter (c. 150 BC; author unknown) are reprinted in the New Testament.
Tischendorf's conclusion also supports Professor Bordeaux's Vatican findings that reveal the allegory of Jesus Christ derived from the fable of Mithra, the divine son of God (Ahura Mazda) and messiah of the first kings of the Persian Empire around 400 BC. His birth in a grotto was attended by magi who followed a star from the East. They brought "gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh" (as in Matt. 2:11) and the newborn baby was adored by shepherds. He came into the world wearing the Mithraic cap, which popes imitated in various designs until well into the 15th century.
Mithra, one of a trinity, stood on a rock, the emblem of the foundation of his religion, and was anointed with honey. After a last supper with Helios and 11 other companions, Mithra was crucified on a cross, bound in linen, placed in a rock tomb and rose on the third day or around 25 March (the full moon at the spring equinox, a time now called Easter after the Babylonian goddess Ishtar). The fiery destruction of the universe was a major doctrine of Mithraism-a time in which Mithra promised to return in person to Earth and save deserving souls. Devotees of Mithra partook in a sacred communion banquet of bread and wine, a ceremony that paralleled the Christian Eucharist and preceded it by more than four centuries.
Christianity is an adaptation of Mithraism welded with the Druidic principles of the Culdees, some Egyptian elements (the pre-Christian Book of Revelation was originally called The Mysteries of Osiris and Isis), Greek philosophy and various aspects of Hinduism.
Why there are no records of Jesus Christ
It is not possible to find in any legitimate religious or historical writings compiled between the beginning of the first century and well into the fourth century any reference to Jesus Christ and the spectacular events that the Church says accompanied his life. This confirmation comes from Frederic Farrar (1831-1903) of Trinity College, Cambridge:
"It is amazing that history has not embalmed for us even one certain or definite saying or circumstance in the life of the Saviour of mankind ... there is no statement in all history that says anyone saw Jesus or talked with him. Nothing in history is more astonishing than the silence of contemporary writers about events relayed in the four Gospels."
(The Life of Christ, Frederic W. Farrar, Cassell, London, 1874)
This situation arises from a conflict between history and New Testament narratives. Dr Tischendorf made this comment:
"We must frankly admit that we have no source of information with respect to the life of Jesus Christ other than ecclesiastic writings assembled during the fourth century."
(Codex Sinaiticus, Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, British Library, London)
There is an explanation for those hundreds of years of silence: the construct of Christianity did not begin until after the first quarter of the fourth century, and that is why Pope Leo X (d. 1521) called Christ a "fable" (Cardinal Bembo: His Letters..., op. cit.).
About the Author:
Tony Bushby, an Australian, became a businessman and entrepreneur early in his adult life. He established a magazine-publishing business and spent 20 years researching, writing and publishing his own magazines, primarily for the Australian and New Zealand markets.
With strong spiritual beliefs and an interest in metaphysical subjects, Tony has developed long relationships with many associations and societies throughout the world that have assisted his research by making their archives available. He is the author of The Bible Fraud (2001; reviewed in NEXUS 8/06 with extracts in NEXUS 9/01�03), The Secret in the Bible (2003; reviewed in 11/02, with extract, "Ancient Cities under the Sands of Giza", in 11/03) and The Crucifixion of Truth (2005; reviewed in 12/02) and The Twin Deception (2007; reviewed 14/03). Copies of these books are available from the NEXUS website and the Joshua Books website http://www.joshuabooks.com.
As Tony Bushby vigorously protects his privacy, any correspondence should be sent to him care of NEXUS Magazine, PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560, Australia, fax +61 (0) 7 5442 9381.
Image via Wikipedia
The serpent seed
How did life begin on Earth?
More intellectual and literal blood has been shed and spilled attempting to answer this question than any other in any aspect of science or religion. Why? Because the answer, if it could be determined beyond doubt, would reveal to us the deepest meanings behind ourselves and all that we see around us. More importantly, it would demolish once and for all the thorny tangle of conscious and unconscious thought and belief that causes most of the bloodshed. At present there are only two socially acceptable explanations for how life has come to be on Earth. Science insists it has developed by entirely natural means, using only the materials at hand on the early planet, with no help from any outside source, whether that source be divine or extraterrestrial. Religion insists with equal fervor that life was brought into existence whole and complete by a divine Creator called by different names by the worlds various sects. Between these two diametrically opposed viewpoints there is no overlap, no common ground where negotiation might be undertaken. Each considers its own position to be totally correct and the other totally wrong, any one that is a student of genesis chapter one knows there was an earth age before this present one, and that God destroyed his original creation. This in itself is an astounding statement, yet God's Word declares it for those with "eyes to see". Also in Gen 1, we saw the CREATION of the second (this present) Earth and Heaven Age, through the sixth day man (the races of even today), and after the seventh day the FORMING of Adam (the eighth-day man), and his wife, Eve. We found that this Adam was made a special servant of God, for it was through his seed that Christ Himself was to come. This man was special. We found that even the ORDER of creation was different in Gen chapters 1 and 2. God gave Adam and Eve totally different instructions than the sixth day man, and prepared a special place for them to live, separate from the rest of creation. For years we have been taught and believed that Adam was the father of all born on earth. This is just not true!�
We must first find out who was mentioned in the garden to know who the suspects are.� They are�� adam�� the serpent, and Yahweh. let us search and see if we can find the genetics� manifesting of each of the suspects! �Notice what God said to the SERPENT in the garden. Genesis 3:15, "And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy SEED and her Seed, It shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise His heel." If we give credit to the Word that the woman did have a Seed, then the serpent must have surely had a SEED also. If the SEED of the woman was a MAN-CHILD apart from the man, then the SEED of the serpent will have to be in the same pattern, and that is another male must be born apart from human male instrumentality. Recall from Gen 2:9, that in the Garden was "the Tree of LIFE" (Which we find many places in the New Testament was [christ), and "the tree of the knowledge of good and evil" (That old serpent, [censored], the deceiver, the destroyer, the devil, the beast, Lucifer, the king of Tyre, and etc..) Genesis chapter 3 That old serpent was in the garden, alright. He was not a physical "snake", but a angel about to spark rebellion, The word translated 'serpent' is nachash in Hebrew and there are four words, each with different meanings.
The word is generally accepted to be "the shining one" in most texts. Strong's # 5172 nachash (naw-khash'); a primitive root; properly, to hiss, i.e. whisper a (magic) spell; generally, to prognosticate: KJV-- X certainly, divine, enchanter, (use) X enchantment, learn by experience, X indeed,diligently observe. (DIC)Strong's # 5173 nachash (nakh'-ash); from 5172; an incantation or augury:KJV-- enchantment. (DIC)Strong's # 5174 nechash (Aramaic) (nekh-awsh'); corresponding to 5154; copper: KJV-- brass. (DIC) Strong's # 5175 nachash (naw-khawsh'); from 5172; a snake (from its hiss):KJV-- serpent. (DIC)So [censored] was a charmer. A silver tongued devil, just like he is today. According to the Aramaic texts, "Enoch was the first among the children of men born of the Earth who had learned writing, science, and wisdom" from the angels. In one writing,� we learn that the Watchers are angels and that there are good and bad Watchers. We are told that the Watchers are angels of the Lord, "come down to Earth to instruct the children of men and to bring about justice and equity on Earth." But in the case of the wicked or bad angels, the science they teach turns to wicked ends because of their sins.
Their sin is that they permit their sexual appetite to dominate them: "When the evil Watchers descended and beheld the daughters of man, they began to corrupt themselves with them. When the sons of God saw the daughters of man, they could not restrain their inclination."
These Watchers fall from grace with God when Enoch travels to heaven in physical form to testify against them. He tells God that the Watchers "had begun to go unto the daughters of men, so that they became impure." As punishment for the sins of the evil Watchers against humankind, God destroys humanity, including the hybrid race of beings who are the offspring of humans and Watchers, by causing a great flood. The evil Watchers are put into a fiery pit and imprisoned by the four chiefs of the good Watchers, the archangels Michael, Sariel, Rafael, and Gabriel. � OUR REPTILIAN ANCESTORS
As ridiculous and repugnant as this sounds, it is commonly accepted by modern science that humankind's early ancestors may have been reptiles. According to the Darwinian explanation of the origins of the human species, mammals evolved from reptiles and gained dominion over the Earth only after a great disaster of debatable nature destroyed the dinosaurs. It is theorized that only then were mammals able to proliferate and ultimately evolve into intelligent beings. It is rather remarkable that the ancient Sumerian story of creation should parallel so closely the Darwinian view. In both cases humans are said to be related to a superior reptilian race and, in both cases, a great cataclysm eradicates the earlier species. (In the Bible, it was the hybrid race of giants known as the Nephilim that God wished to destroy.) Finally, in both stories, the survivors of the disaster start anew, eventually evolving into humans. Once again, science seems to agree with the ancient creation myths, for it was the knowledge of good and evil (given to them by a serpent) that caused first woman and man to fall from grace with the creator. If the creator was reptilian, then it could be that by becoming mammalian--and developing a neocortex--humanity became less reptilian, thus falling from grace. �A human being cannot be created out of 23 chromosomes. It needs 46. Sperm and egg must get together - and they frequently do. Sperm and eggs are created by a special kind of cell division called meiosis. Meiosis separates partner chromosomes. As a result, sperm and eggs contain just one copy of each chromosome � that�s 23 in total. The Human Genome has been described as the 'autobiography of the species', because our combination of 3 billion DNA �letters� is what makes us human. But humans share a lot, in DNA terms, with other species. 51% of our sequence is shared with the humble yeast. 57% is shared with cabbage. And a whopping 98% with the chimpanzee, our nearest relative Or is the missing link the seed of the angel [censored]? Given those similarities, it's clear that the differences between human beings,� chimpanzees and possibly angels see [psalms 8- 5 ] are very minor indeed. Yet the variations - about 1 in every 1300 DNA letters - are what make us individual. Except for identical twins, no one has the very same combination. Our unique genetic endowment, together with our unique life experiences, interact to produce our distinctive and unrepeatable combination of physical and behavioural characteristics. Whether people are born male or female depends on the sex chromosomes: X and Y. Females get an X from each parent. Males get an X from one and a Y from the other. XX produces the basic female body design. XY orders up the standard male.
The Y-chromosome carries an influential gene called SRY (sex-determining region Y.) The SRY gene codes for a protein that triggers male bodybuilding. Activation of the SRY gene about 6 weeks after conception triggers the formation of the testes. The testes then start making the hormone testosterone which floods through the body making it male. Without an SRY gene, a foetus would develop the default body plan which is female. it is impossible for adam to� produce all the diverse seeds that are now upon the earth. Briefly stated, the �serpent seed??? doctrine revolves around an interpretation of Genesis 3:15 which states that there is a race of mankind on earth which are directly descend�ed from [censored] himself. This doctrine main�tains that [censored] (the �serpent???) cohabited with mother Eve and engendered a race of men, which are not descended from the direct union of Adam and Eve. It also maintains that this �serpent seed??? race is yet present on the earth, the product of this Satanic union with Eve, they came from the �Satanic??? world which preceded the Adamic off spring, and are not descended from Adam at all.� Cain was the son of [censored] and Eve, not the son of Adam and Eve. The fruit or result of Eve being sexually known by the serpent and YAHWEH was that she conceived both CAIN [[censored] ] and ABEL, [from Yahweh]���� paternal [fraternal] twins same mother two different fathers! The truth of the matter is that Eve had in her womb TWO sons (TWINS) from SEPARATE IMPREGNATIONS. She was carrying TWINS, with Cain's conception sometime previous to that of Abel's. paternal [fraternal] twins� �developed from separately fertilized ova??? To those who think that this is not possible, let it be known that the medical records are replete with cases where women have carried twins who were of separate ova and separate insemination with the fertilization of the eggs being days apart, and NOT ONLY SO, but some of the records show that the twins were fathered by separate males. Recently worldwide coverage was given to a Norwegian mother who was suing her husband for support for herself and her twins, one of which was white and the other black. She admitted that she had a Negro lover. The two conceptions were about three weeks apart. In Beaumont, Texas, in 1963, the records again set forth a multiple birth wherein pregnancies were many days apart, in fact so much so that the woman almost died along with one child in childbirth. What do you suppose the Greek word here translated 'beguiled' means? Strong's # 1818 exapatao (ex-ap-at-ah'-o); from 1537 and 538; to seduce wholly: KJV-- beguile, deceive. (DIC) Notice that it has only one meaning. "to seduce wholly" Look now at verse gen.3 16. Notice that God says "I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception..." I believe it is plain here that Eve was pregnant! Look at the word 'conception'. It is definitely present tense, not future. �Strong's # 2032 herown (hay-rone'); or herayown (hay-raw-yone'); from 2029; pregnancy: KJV-- conception. (DIC)Strong's # 2029 harah (haw-raw'); a primitive root; to be (or become) pregnant, conceive (literally or figuratively): KJV-- been, be with child,conceive, progenitor. (DIC)In addition, in verse 15, God tells [censored] that He will put enmity (hate) between her seed and his ([censored]'s) seed. From that time on when [censored] has successfully injected his SEED into mankind, there has always been TWINS warring in the Scriptures. We can see Cain & Abel, Esau and Jacob, Ishmael and Isaac, Moses and Pharaoh, Judas and Christ to be the SEED of the WOMAN and the SEED of the SERPENT, having the ENMITY one with the other. �Look at gen.4 verses 3 and 4 and you will see that they both brought their sacrifices to God at the same time. In the Hebrew traditions, it is at the age of 13 that a man becomes accountable (Bar-Mitzvah). And 30 to offer in the priesthood, They obviously became accountable at the same time!� We know that Cain killed Abel. Could it be that this was because cain was the first born of [censored] and Abel was the firstborn of yahweh, and the beginning of the promised seed line to come and redeem adam? Also since there is an immutable principle given in Genesis 1 that all forms of life reproduce �after their kind,??? any seed of [censored] would bear [censored]�s hereditary traits. Since [censored] is referred to as �a serpent,??? a �dragon,??? and a �covering cherub,??? any progeny of his would bear reptilian or angelic features. A snake is wise, and fallen angels are most trusted. [see rev. 2-9; 3-9] but can angels have offspring? in Matthew 22:30 we are told that the angels in heaven �neither marry, nor are given in marriage. ???Right ? Well this is true of the angels that stayed loyal in heaven to yahweh, but the rebels who defied the command lusted for woman to bring forth a hy-bred off spring!� look in jude� 6 �And the angels who did not keep their positions of authority in heaven but abandoned their own home--these he has kept in darkness, bound with everlasting chains for judgment on the great Day. 7In a similar way, Sodom and Gomorrah and the surrounding towns gave themselves up to sexual immorality and perversion. They serve as an example of those who suffer the punishment of� eternal fire.
8In the very same way, these dreamers pollute their own bodies, reject authority and slander celestial beings. 9But even the archangel Michael, when he was disputing with the devil about the body of Moses, did not dare to bring a slanderous accusation against him, but said, "The Lord rebuke you!" 10Yet these men speak abusively against whatever they do not understand; and what things they do understand by instinct, like unreasoning animals--these are the very things that destroy them.� Now look in rev. 12 The Woman and the Dragon
1A great and wondrous sign appeared in heaven: a woman clothed with the sun, with the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars on her head. 2She was pregnant and cried out in pain as she was about to give birth. 3Then another sign appeared in heaven: an enormous red dragon with seven heads and ten horns and seven crowns on his heads. 4His tail swept a third of the stars out of the sky and flung them to the earth. The dragon stood in front of the woman who was about to give birth, so that he might devour her child the moment it was born. 5She gave birth to a son, a male child, who will rule all the nations with an iron scepter. And her child was snatched up to God and to his throne. 6The woman fled into the desert to a place prepared for her by God,
7And there was war in heaven. Michael and his angels fought against the dragon, and the dragon and his angels fought back. 8But he was not strong enough, and they lost their place in heaven. 9The great dragon was hurled down--that ancient serpent called the devil, or [censored], who leads the whole world astray. He was hurled to the earth, and his angels with him. The devil, [censored], the old serpent, and the angels that sinned cast down� lusting for flesh and carnal knowledge!
�
The Flood gen-6
1 When men began to increase in number on the earth and daughters were born to them, 2 the sons of God [the fallen angels] saw that the daughters of men were beautiful, and they married any of them they chose. 3 Then the LORD said, "My Spirit will not contend with [1] man forever, for he is mortal [2] ; his days will be a hundred and twenty years."
4 The Nephilim were on the earth in those days-and also afterward-when the sons of God [angels] went into the daughters of men and had children by them. They were the mighty of old, men of renown.
5 yahweh saw how great man's wickedness on the earth had become, and that every inclination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil all the time. 6 The LORD was grieved that he had made man on the earth, and his heart was filled with pain. The Bible states in I Corinthians 15:45, �The first man Adam was made a living soul.??? If we accept God�s word as our source of truth, we can easily see that Adam is called �the first man.???� most are taught to believe That this excludes the possibility of �other kind??? of men existing prior to Adam. Since Genesis 3:20 also states Eve �was the mother of all living,??? [ but it never said that adam was the father of all all living!]� lets see if this is so, the bible says to rightly divide the word. [2ed timothy 2-14]� the first adam was a man that showed blood in the face, all other races are excluded from this �kind??? of man! To show blood is to have the ability to blush, Only adamites can do so! �We have been taught our first parents in the garden of Eden, ate an apple from the tree in the midst of the garden, and through this act of disobedience the whole world plunged into sin. Why should it be an apple when apples were never mentioned in the Word of God in reference to the Garden of Eden? Although the Bible speaks that they were not to eat of the TREE of the knowledge of good and evil, but never can we find in the entire Scriptures that it was an apple that have caused our transgressions and fall (Gen. 2:17). It will be difficult for many readers to believe this, but of a truth, it was SEX or ADULTERY with the SERPENT that caused the fall of EVE and ADAM, through which sin came into the world and brought each of us under its curse. (1) 1 Now the serpent was more cunning than any beast of the field which the LORD God had made. And he said to the woman, "Has God indeed said, "You shall not eat of every tree of the garden'?"
2And the woman said to the serpent, "We may eat the fruit of the trees of the garden; 3but of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God has said, "You shall not eat it, nor shall you touch it, lest you die."'
4Then the serpent said to the woman, "You will not surely die. 5For God knows that in the day you eat of it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good and evil." NOW LET US LOOK AT THE WORD EAT;� [ strongs # 398]�� the translators made a bad choice� by using eat, the true word of choice should� have been ��LAY��� SEE STRONGS # 398 The word is generally accepted to be "the shining one" in most texts. Strong's # 5172 nachash (naw-khash'); a primitive root; properly, to hiss, i.e. whisper a (magic) spell; generally, to prognosticate: KJV-- X certainly, divine, enchanter, (use) X enchantment, learn by experience, X indeed,diligently observe. (DIC)Strong's # 5173 nachash (nakh'-ash); from 5172; an incantation or augury:KJV-- enchantment. (DIC)Strong's # 5174 nechash (Aramaic) (nekh-awsh'); corresponding to 5154; copper: KJV-- brass. (DIC) Strong's # 5175 nachash (naw-khawsh'); from 5172; a snake (from its hiss):KJV-- serpent. (DIC)So [censored] was a charmer. Look!� if the translators had used lay; gen. 3-4�� as a rightful choice� there would never be any confusion Then the serpent said to the woman, "You will not surely die. 5For God knows that in the day you ��lay��� your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good and evil."� �in Genesis 3:1, "Now the serpent was more subtil than any beast of the field which the Lord God had made." The devil who possessed a vast amount of knowledge unknown to eve [she was a weaker vessel see 1st peter 3-7] [adam was not deceived see 1st timothy 2-14] [censored] had knowledge of the hidden forces and spirits that rule and control the actions of the earth along with the universe. Much of the understanding and wisdom the Creator himself possessed, [censored] and his fallen angels [see jude 6] were aware of. Serpents are particularly important in Meso-American religious tradition. The most famous Meso-American serpents are Quetzalcoatl (Aztec and Toltec) and Kukulkan (Maya). "The Feathered Serpent name expressly means 'Quetzal feathered.' Quetzal also means precious; a term used for an adored loved one. In Maya, Kukulkan means; by pun and cognate, feathered serpent, precious sky, or Sacred Knowledge." These combinations resulted in War, Human sacrifice and Blood offerings to the gods, who in reality were our adversaries from the beginning. Following the desires of the flesh without consideration to human kind or the consequences. Cain's Satanically inspired murder of Abel, ultimately cut his line to the Messiah remember the elder son was in line to the fathers birthright [Luke 3:38] The son of Enosh, the son of Seth, the son of Adam, the son of God. God brought forth a perfect replacement in SETH. Only after Seth's son Enosh was born, we find that men began to call on the name of the Lord''. Later in the new testament we clearly see that Yahweh-shua himself knew of the power the devil's evil influence had over mankind. [John 8:19] The people said to him, Where is Your Father? Yahweh-shua answered, "You neither know me, nor my Father: if you had known me, you would have known my Father also." "I am going away, and you shall seek me, and will die in your sin: where I go, you cannot come. You are from beneath; I am from above: you are of this world; I am not of this world." I know that you are Abraham's seed; but you seek to kill me, because My word hath no place in you. I speak that which I have seen with my Father: and you do that what you have seen with your father. You do the deeds of your father. �the serpent deceived eve to father the cain race into the world; cain was of that wicked one, [see 1st john 3-12]� cain after killing abel� produced offspring� we� call reptilian.The reptilians are now the Controlling Factor in the earth. One cannot understand why there is constant evil,strife, murder,stealing, war, tragedy and turmoil in the world without first realizing that the cain race reptilians are genetic offspring� of the serpent. A good tree [seed] cannot bring forth bad fruit just as a bad tree [seed] cannot bring forth good fruit. So each genetic bloodline must bear in the image of the genetic family tree. [see st john 8-44] most of the human race is under the control and domination of a Cruel and Remorseless genetic Intelligence. Some people are willing to believe that all the people upon the earth are good and god loves everyone and that all can be saved, this is simply not true, most are deceived by these genetic reptilian-human hybrids as they are unable or unwilling to see how this is impossible as a bad seed [ tare ] cannot be saved, such as these reptilian-human hybrids, all sin is� initiated by these reptilians, . You shall know a tree by its fruit, The end result is all around us: the power to gain and control riches in this world is given to the serpent seed race and most of the sheep are selling out seeking, AND LUSTING FOR the riches of the evil. Matt 13 Listen then to what the parable of the sower means: 19When anyone hears the message about the kingdom and does not understand it, the evil one comes and snatches away what was sown in his heart. This is the seed sown along the path. 20The one who received the seed that fell on rocky places is the man who hears the word and at once receives it with joy. 21But since he has no root, he lasts only a short time. When trouble or persecution comes because of the word, he quickly falls away. 22The one who received the seed that fell among the thorns is the man who hears the word, but the worries of this life and the deceitfulness of wealth choke it, making it unfruitful. 23But the one who received the seed that fell on good soil is the man who hears the word and understands it. He produces a crop, yielding a hundred, sixty or thirty times what was sown Please note the Greek word used for "seed" as used in this parable. Strong's # 4690 sperma (sper'-mah); from 4687; something sown, i.e. seed (including the male "sperm"); by implication, offspring; specifically, a remnant (figuratively, as if kept over for planting): KJV-- issue, seed. Interesting, what? See First John 3:12 "Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him? Because his own works were evil, and his brother's righteous." (KJV)The English word "of" here is the Greek word ek, which means "out of the immediate origin" Are the children of Cain still with us?� Yes they are! Do you know who the KENITES are? You should. It's the Hebrew word for Cain! Strong's # 7014 Qayin (kah'-yin); the same as 7013 (with a play upon the affinity to 7069); Kajin, the name of the first child, also of a place in Palestine, and of an Oriental tribe: KJV-- Cain, Kenite (-s). (DIC) The Kenites were the ones who killed yahweh-shua and the ones to whom Yahweh-shua was talking to in Jn 8:44. Cain killed the firstborn son of Adam, and his children killed the only begotten Son of God! Notice that the knowledge of who the Kenites are is worth a special blessing from the Father. You can see this in Rev 2:9 and 3:9. the Parable of the Weeds
24 yahweh shua told them another parable: "The kingdom of heaven is like a man who sowed good seed in his field. 25But while everyone was sleeping, his enemy came and sowed weeds among the wheat, and went away. 26When the wheat sprouted and formed heads, then the weeds also appeared.
27"The owner's servants came to him and said, 'Sir, didn't you sow good seed in your field? Where then did the weeds come from?'
28" 'An enemy did this,' he replied.
"The servants asked him, 'Do you want us to go and pull them up?'
29" 'No,' he answered, 'because while you are pulling the weeds, you may root up the wheat with them. 30Let both grow together until the harvest. At that time I will tell the harvesters: First collect the weeds and tie them in bundles to be burned; then gather the wheat and bring it into my barn.' Now, Cain's occupation at the first was as a farmer.(Gen 4:2) It wasteth way Cain made his living. We see in 4:12 that God removed this option: Cain would NEVER sow any more seeds which would bring forth food. Don't let THIS point go over your head. Think of the parables of teaching that Jesus used. (See Matt 13 for several examples)To this day, Kenites make their living from the labor of others. They make their living with usury (interest), and with vain flowing words,(lies, even religious lies), and with politics such as the NEW WORLD ORDER (taxes) but never with 'the sweat of their brow' as Adam and his offspring does (Gen 3:19). "6Then he left the crowd and went into the house. His disciples came to him and said, "Explain to us the parable of the weeds in the field."
37He answered, "The one who sowed the good seed is the Son of Man. 38The field is the world, and the good seed stands for the sons of the kingdom. The weeds are the sons of the evil one, 39and the enemy who sows them is the devil. The harvest is the end of the age, and the harvesters are angels.
40"As the weeds are pulled up and burned in the fire, so it will be at the end of the age. 41The Son of Man will send out his angels, and they will weed out of his kingdom everything that causes sin and all who do evil. 42They will throw them into the fiery furnace, where there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 43Then the righteous will shine like the sun in the kingdom of their Father. He who has ears, let him hear. 47"Once again, the kingdom of heaven is like a net that was let down into the lake and caught all kinds of fish. 48When it was full, the fishermen pulled it up on the shore. Then they sat down and collected the good fish in baskets, but threw the bad away. 49This is how it will be at the end of the age. The angels will come and separate the wicked from the righteous 50and throw them into the fiery furnace, where there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth My friends, the cainanites make their living by 'riding' (rechab) on the backs of the labor of everyone else. In Gen 4:13-17 we find several striking things. 1) Cain was afraid of being killed. (4:14). If there were no other people ( i.e. the sixth day creation), just who would kill him? We see from Gen 5:3 and 4 that there was no other Adamic (eighth day) offspring. Cain feared the ones of the sixth day creation, to be sure. It was from these peoples that Cain knew his wife (4:17). Cain received a 'mark' of protection from God Himself (4:15). 3) so now we see that there is bad seed, as well as good seed; Christ came only for the good seed, as is seen in matt. 10-5,6 These twelve Yahweh-shua sent out with the following instructions: "Do not go among the Gentiles or enter any town of the Samaritans. 6Go rather to the lost sheep of Israel. the lost sheep are the good seed! The genealogies of ADAM was on this wise : (1) Adam, (2) Seth, (3) Enos, (4) Cainan, (5) Mahaleel, (6) Jared, (7) Enoch. Notice; that Cain� or abel was never mentioned in the list of the Bible as a son of Adam; Abel, of course, was murdered by Cain, and did not have any descendant. Thus the ��son of Yahweh??? �[abel ] was slain from the foundation of the world.[rev. 5-5,6] �God, all throughout the Old Testament did not have a body, but appeared to the people in different forms, such as the Burning Bush to Moses, the Cloud by day, and the Pillar of Fire by night, to the children of Israel. Though He sent His angels to many who appeared as men, b Notice what God said to the SERPENT in the garden. Genesis 3:15, "And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her Seed, It shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise His heel." If we give credit to the Word that the woman did have a Seed, then the serpent must have surely had a SEED also. If the SEED of the woman was a MAN-CHILD apart from the man, then the SEED of the serpent will have to be in the same pattern, and that is another male must be born apart from human male instrumentality. �As the Seed of the woman was literally God reproducing Himself in human flesh, so the seed of the serpent is the literal way that [censored] found he was able to open the door to himself into the human race. It was impossible for [censored] (for he is only a CREATED -being) to reproduce himself in the manner which God reproduced Himself, so the Genesis account tells how he produced his seed and introduced or injected himself into the human race. �Immediately after EATING the FRUIT (remember that we are the FRUITS of our mother and father), they quickly knew that they were NAKED. And they hid from God and made aprons of fig leaves to cover their NAKEDNESS (Gen. 3:7-8). SURELY this must speak to our understanding that it was SEX, and NOT EATING APPLES. Also take note that after this affair , God did not curse Eve by punishing her with more apples to eat, but said, "Unto the woman He said, I will multiply thy sorrow and thy CONCEPTION; in sorrow thou shalt BRING FORTH CHILDREN, and thy desire shall be to thy husband.." (Gen. 3:16). This tremendous act has brought forth the advent for man�s sexual reproduction, which was never God�s original plan, because God just speaks His children into existence and they come forth out of the dust, just like the way He created the first man, Adam.
The fruit or result of Eve being sexually known by the serpent and YAHWEH was that she conceived both CAIN [ from [censored] ] and ABEL, [from Yahweh] The truth of the matter is that Eve had in her womb TWO sons (TWINS) from SEPARATE IMPREGNATIONS. She was carrying fraternal TWINS, with Cain's conception sometime previous to that of Abel's. From that time on when [censored] has successfully injected his SEED into mankind, there has always been TWINS warring in the Scriptures. We can see Cain & Abel, Esau and Jacob, Ishmael and Isaac, Moses and Pharaoh, Judas and Christ to be the SEED of the WOMAN and the SEED of the SERPENT, having the ENMITY one with the other. It is amazing that Jude 14 records that ENOCH was the SEVENTH from Adam, which confirms that CAIN was really not the son of Adam, but the SON of the SERPENT. no one ever saw God in physical form until YAHWEH-SHUA was born. [St John 1-1] John 1:18 says, "No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared Him". �GOD IS A SPIRIT
The Scripture states that, "God is a Spirit; and they that worship Him, must worship Him in Spirit and in Truth" (John 4:24). God hath, before the foundation of the world, already foreseen the fall of man by the transgression of Adam and Eve, and He required a Perfect Atonement, a sacrificial Lamb, to redeem men from their fallen estate. Hebrews 9:22 states that, "Almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without the shedding of blood is no remission". There fore, it takes blood to pay the penalty for sin. Yet no man, no angel, no priest, nor animal, is ever worthy to redeem man�s fallen estate. So God Himself alone must do it. He had to do it in order to show that He alone is both� god/man Savior� and Redeemer. In Isaiah 45:22, God said, "Look unto Me, and be ye saved, for I AM God, and there is none else." In Hosea 13:4 He also said that, "Thou shalt know no God but Me; for there is NO SAVIOUR BESIDE ME" - the One and only eternal God. But God knew that He, as God, could not die and bleed in the Spirit, for a Spirit has no flesh and bones.[luke 24-39] His own law required blood for an atonement. So in order for God to fulfill His redeeming grace, He had to put on a veil of flesh, in order to taste death and pay the penalty for His own law, to justify the ungodly; and to fulfill Romans 3:28, "Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law." �Phil.2- 5 ��Let this mind be in you which was also in yahweh-shua, 6who, being in the form of God, did not consider it robbery to be equal with God, 7but made Himself of no reputation, taking the form of a bondservant, and coming in the likeness of men. 8And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled Himself and became obedient to the point of death, even the death of the cross. �GOD MANIFESTED IN FLESH
And thus, God fulfilled His plan of salvation, the fulfillment of 1 Timothy 3:16 which states that: "And without controversy, great is the mystery of Godliness, God was manifest in the flesh." When was God manifested in flesh? It was when Yahweh-shua was born through a woman; - God Himself over-shadowed mary taking the form of a man. Christ was the FLESH of God, none other than God Himself creating a body of His own. That fleshly body was called the "SON", while the Spirit indwelling that body was the "FATHER". That�s the reason why He was called "Emmanuel", meaning "God WITH us", God dwelling with men. "Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God. He took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of Man" (Phil. 2:6).
Philip, the apostle, one time said unto Yahweh-shua (John 14:8-9), "Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us." And YAHWEH-SHUA answered him saying, " Have I been with you so long and yet hast thou not known Me, Philip? He that hath SEEN ME hath seen the Father." "I and MY Father are ONE" (John 10:30).
Apostle Paul says this about YAHWEH-SHUA (Colossians 2:9-10), "For in Him all the FULLNESS of the Godhead dwells BODILY, and ye are complete in Him, which is the Head of all principality and power"..."In Whom we have redemption through His BLOOD, even the forgiveness of sins : Who is the IMAGE of the INVISIBLE GOD... And He is before all things, and by Him all things consists" (Colossians 1:14,15,17).YAHWEH-SHUA, therefore, is the express image of the unseen God. And man could have never seen God except thru.YAHWEH-SHUA.
�[Hebrews 11:3,4] Through Faith we understand that the 'WORLDS' were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear. By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh. In [Jude 11] Woe unto them! for they have gone in the way of Cain, and ran greedily after the error of 'Balaam' for reward, and perished in the gainsaying of Core.
Zechariah 13-6 If someone asks him, 'What are these wounds on your body ?' he will answer, 'The wounds I was given at the house of my friends.'� John I-10 He was in the world, and the world was made through Him, and the world did not know Him. 11He came to His own,[3] and His own[4] did not receive Him. 12But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, to those who believe in His name: 13who were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. THE ORIGINAL SPOKEN WORD SEED;DEATH came by cross-breeding-in the garden with the serpent, crossbreeding God�s Word with dogmas and creed. Yahweh-shua rebuked the Pharisees of the same thing saying, "By your traditions, you have made the Word of God of none effect to the people" (Matt. 15:6). "But IN VAIN they do worship Me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men" (Matt. 15:9).
When God first set the human race on the earth, He told them to live by His Word. Just to break one Word, Eve did it, plunge the whole human race into a darkness of death. [censored], the serpent, beguiled her into believing his reasoning against what God has already told her. Eve DISBELIEVED God even when God said: "But of the fruit [sperm] of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it, for in the day that thou eat thereof, THOU SHALT SURELY DIE." (Gen. 2:17).
The serpent twisted that Word, saying "Yea, hath not God said, ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden: And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall NOT surely die, for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil" (Genesis 3). Clearly take note that it was the SERPENT who first PERVERTED the Word of God and MADE IT SAY SOMETHING IT DID NOT MEAN. That was the very first PERVERSION - that misconstruing of the Word. But you say the word �n-o-t�� has no weight, but spell it backwards and see how much it weights �T-o-n��! Look what Eve said to God in verse 13- "the serpent beguiled me... just look at what the Hebrew word means--beguiled--Strong's # 5377 nasha' (naw-shaw'); a primitive root; to lead astray, i.e. (mentally) to delude, or (morally) to seduce: KJV-- beguile, deceive, X greatly, X utterly. (DIC)Was Eve seduced?� (2 Cor 11:2-3) says she was. (2) For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. (3) But I fear, lest by anymeans, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
What do you suppose the Greek word here translated 'beguiled' means? Strong's # 1818 exapatao (ex-ap-at-ah'-o); from 1537 and 538; to seduce wholly: KJV-- beguile, deceive. (DIC) Notice that it has only one meaning. "to seduce wholly" Look now at verse 16. Notice that God says "I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception..." I believe it is plain here that Eve was pregnant! Look at the word 'conception'. It is definitely present tense, not future. Strong's # 2032 herown (hay-rone'); or herayown (hay-raw-yone'); from 2029; pregnancy: KJV-- conception. (DIC)Strong's # 2029 harah (haw-raw'); a primitive root; to be (or become) pregnant, conceive (literally or figuratively): KJV-- been, be with child,conceive, progenitor. (DIC) In addition, in verse 15, God tells [censored] that He will put enmity (hate) between her seed and his ([censored]'s) seed. Every Christian accepts her seed as Christ, but they gloss over the phrase dealing with [censored]'s seed. Christ Himself told of them in many places. See especially the parable of the tare sin Matt. 13:24-42. Thus Eve was carrying twins, but not of the same father. The medical term is "paternal twins",� giving birth to twins of two different races, one cain, the other abel with nether belonging to adam! does God's Word indicate they were� paternal twins? I think so. n Gen 4:1-2 we read "And Adam knew Eve his wife; and she conceived, and bare Cain, and said, I have gotten a man from the LORD. (2) And she again bare his brother Abel. And Abel was a keeper of sheep, but Cain was a tiller of the ground.(KJV)
Look at the Hebrew phrase used for the English "and again" Strong's # 3254 yacaph (yaw-saf'); a primitive root; to add or augment(often adverbial, to continue to do a thing): KJV-- add, X again, X any more,X cease, X come more, + conceive again, continue, exceed, X further, X gather together, get more, give more-over, X henceforth, increase (more and more),join, X longer (bring, do, make, much, put), X (the, much, yet) more (and more), proceed (further), prolong, put, be [stronger-], X yet, yield. (DIC)Thus the Hebrew says she continued in labor.. Is there any other proof? I'm glad you asked. It is obvious that Cain and Abel were the same age. Why?
Look at verses 3 and 4 and you will see that they both brought their sacrifices to God at the same time. In the Hebrew traditions, it is at the age of 13 that a man becomes accountable� and at the age of 30 he can offer up offerings to Yahweh,� They obviously became accountable at the same time! We know that Cain killed Abel. Could it be that this was because Abel was the firstborn of the tree of life,[Yahweh]? There fore making seth the first son of adam� a substitute for Christ to enter at the chosen time to complete restoration and redemption for fallen adam. Lets look at� noahs day if God's mission was to preserve the seedline in a pure sense until the birth of Messiah (Gen 3:15) THEN HOW COULD NOAH'S CHILDREN BEGET OTHER RACES? They obviously could not, else they could not have been pure to start with. God's Word says they were of pure linage. God also said KIND after KIND-- remember? ALL of NOAH's Children as well as their offspring were therefore pure Adamic. Believe God. Ok. If this is the case, then HOW did the Kenites and the sixth day creation get through the flood? The flood could not be world wide as most think. We are all familiar with man's account of the flood. Most have been taught by man's understanding that all of mankind except Noah and seven others were destroyed, and as a corollary to this, all of the present day races originated with Noah's children. Not only is this teaching absurd to anyone who will use their own brain, it is in itself AN ADMISSION BY CHRISTIANS THAT EVOLUTION IS TRUE. What is meant by this statement is that many of man's favorite commentaries state "environmental factors must have played a role in the present skin color and physical attributes of the many races." This is blatant admission BY "CHRISTIANS" that man mutates just like the evolutionists claim he does. God's Word does not even conceive the thought that man physically mutates. i.e. Gen 2:21 "And the LORD God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof;(KJV)� The word here translated 'ribs' is H6763, 'tsela' which is from the root word Strong's # 6760 tsala` (tsaw-lah'); a primitive root: probably tocurve; used only as denominative from 6763, to limp (as if one-sided): KJV--halt. (DIC) This is particularly interesting in light of the account of the creation of woman; For example, as we see in the creation of the sixth day peoples in Gen 1:27, both male and female were created by God, and at the same time. In the eighth day forming of Adam, however, it is quite clear that originally Adam was alone, and God made special animals and plants for him BEFORE the female EVE was brought forth. As we see in verses 2:21-22, apparently Eve was created from the SAME DNA that Adam possessed. This Hebrew word 'curve' thus brings to mind the familiar picture of the 'curve' present in the DNA double helix of all mankind. This DNA strand thus carries the genetic signature determining the physical characteristics of every subsequent generation of offspring. KIND AFTER KIND. Why is he stressing this, you may ask. Is he some kind of racist? No, my friend, it was God who created the races. He loved them very much. He blessed them (1:28). God gave them all of His creation to possess. God was very pleased with them, just as He created them (1:31). So am I. The reason for stressing the separate identity of the races and their creation before the flood is to present the fact that the races are still here. Somehow, they got thru. It is important to understand the separate identity of the races to really see the lie put forth by man, who claims that sunshine and geography caused people to mutate and turn red, brown, black or yellow. Can you not see from God's Word the truth? In all of recorded history it is not known that ANY racial mutations have occurred. Don't be a part of the lie. Come out of Babylon. MILLIONS that believe that they are saved will be fooled at that day! Good people, religious, upright, yet they�ll miss the gate because of unbelief and fornication of wrong genes, Didn�t Yahweh-shua said that, "Many will come to Me in that Day saying Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy Name? And in Thy Name have done many wonderful works? And then He will say unto them, "DEPART FROM ME YE WORKERS OF INIQUITY, I never even knew you" (Matt. 7:22,23). Lu.3 9The axe is already at the root of the trees, and every tree that does not produce good fruit will be cut down and thrown into the fire. How can the evil tree seed enter the kingdom! Israel is the true seed with the promise �Notice gen 49 especially verse 16 "LET MY NAME BE NAMED ON THEM"!! WHO?? Ephraim and Manasseh, that's WHO. Joseph's children are ISRAEL, which in the Hebrew is 'the people of GOD' Look it up. False preachers tell you that THE JEWS are God's people. But as you can see from the first verse of Gen 49, it is Jacob who blesses the� tribes. The WORD is showing us that his Blessing name [birthright] of Israel has� been given away: TO EPHRAIM�� Now these promises God gave Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are absolutely wonderful, and are physical, national blessings. If you listen to man, he will tell you it is the Jews that got them. Such trash. You would have to believe God lied to believe that. No, my friend, look at the nations of the earth today. You should be able to find God's people. They would be the ones who would be a blessing in the earth to other nations; They would possess the gates of their enemies'. They would be a Christian nation. They would feed the earth with their bounty. They would have vast natural resources. They would spend time and effort to send missionaries into the earth. They would be the envy of all nations. They are the lost sheep found! �Pastor Buddy There are three kinds of people in America: 1). Those that know what is going on; 2). Those that think they know what is going on; and 3). Those that don't have a clue as to what is going on. ���� "5% of the people think. 10% of the people think they think. The rest would rather die than think."
THE KERUBIM
"The Strong Ones"
Copyright ©1997 by Soror I.D.D.
An "Angel" (Greek aggelos or "messenger") is considered to be a heavenly spirit, a messenger or intermediary between God or the gods and humankind. All religions possess one inherent commonality--the relationship of human beings with the Spiritual realm. In ancient Greek religion, Judaism, Christianity, and Islam, this relationship is thought to involve angels--divine messengers sent to humans to instruct, inform or command. An angel can function also as a protective guardian, as a heavenly warrior, and even as a cosmic power. Moreover, the line between a good angel and a bad angel, or demon, is sometimes unclear.
Therefore, angels can be broadly described as personified powers meditating between the Divine and the human. Even in its devotion to monotheism, ancient Israel was able to embrace the image of a council of gods by turning all of them into angels that serve the One God. This acceptance of a belief in angels was a development made relatively easy because lesser gods and angels could be referred to as "sons of God." Later development in both Judaism and Christianity shows a remarkable growth of angelic folklore as a result of continuing this ancient practice of absorbing the gods of polytheistic religions by turning them into angels.
After the period of Israel's Babylonian exile (597-538 BCE), Jewish thought about angels was considerably altered and enriched. Drawing on Mesopotamian art, artists and writers began to provide wings, even for the anthropomorphic angels, and an interest developed in angels' garments, names, and relative ranks. In addition to the Mesopotamian influence, the Persian dualistic tradition of Zoroastrianism added another dimension to the Jewish conception of angels by positing hostile and destructive angels who are rebellious against God. The Jewish Qumran sect, or Essenes, saw the world as a battleground, the scene of the struggle between the Spirit of Truth and the Spirit of Wickedness, the latter an angelic power opposed to God called Belial or more commonly, the "Devil."
In Judaic Angelology, there are nine classes of Angels: the Seraphim, Kerubim, Thrones, Dominations, Powers, Virtues, Principalities, Archangels and Angels. According to Henry Cornelius Agrippa, in his Three Books of Occult Philosophy, aspects of the Elements can be attributed to the natures of these orders of Angels as follows: Fire to the Seraphim, Authorities and Powers; Water to Thrones and Archangels, Air to the Dominations and Principalities, and Earth to the Kerubim. Placed in superior hierarchy are the supercelestial angels, who, mediating the pattern of Divine Will, are: the Thrones as the Wisdom of God; the Seraphim as the Goodness of God, and the Kerubim as the Essence and Form of God. As stated by Agrippa, from the Angelic Orders humankind is strengthened with extraordinary attributes.
"From the Angels, Mankind perceives messages of Divine Will and a clearer comprehension of the Mind of God. From the Archangels, humanity obtains rulership over beasts of the field, fish of the sea and fowl of the air."
From the Principalities, all things are overcome, engendering a comprehension of the ascendancy of all things, and drawing spiritual power to oneself by a secret and divine force. From the Virtues come the power and strength against enemies of Truth. From the Powers, the ability to conquer these enemies within ourselves. From the Dominations, subjugation of these adversaries. From the Thrones we are woven together and collected into ourselves with remembrance fixed on Eternal Visions. From the Seraphim we acquire the perfect flame of Love, and from the Kerubim comesthe light of mind, the power of wisdom, and the exalted images by which we contemplate the Divine.
As stated in Three Books of Occult Philosophy, the Hebrew theologians numbered and called these orders as follows: in the supreme province, are the Chayoth ha Qodesh, or Creatures of Sanctity, to which EHEIEH gave the gift of life. In the second place are the Auphanim, Forms or Wheels, whereby YHVH differentiated the chaos. In the third place are the Aralim, great, strong and mighty angels, by which YHVH joined with Heh (HHYVH) to provide form to the liquid matter. In the fourth place are the Chasmalim by which AL framed the image of bodies. In the fifth order are the Seraphim by which ELOHIM GIBOR drew forth the elements. The sixth are the Malachim which ELOAH produced metals. In the seventh sphere are the Elohim or Gods, by which YHVH TZABAOTH produced vegetation. In the eighth reside the Beni Elohim, Sons of Gods, by which ELOHIM TZABAOTH produced animals. The ninth and lowest sphere contains the Kerubim by which SHADDI EL CHAI created Mankind.
The above has been a short introduction into the realm of Angels. The subject of the Kerubim alone could involve voluminous amounts of information as there are many different classes and functions of the Kerubim--they are not simply limited to the Sephirah of Yesod. The Elements have their analogies at every level, and these attributions can be applied to every Sephirah, but particularly the central Sephiroth on the Middle Pillar. The Kerubic forces of Kether descend the central Column from Kether to Malkuth. This is indicated by the Kerubic signs about the corners of the Tarot Trump XXI, The Universe. Malkuth is the sphere of the Elements and Yesod is its foundation, which, being on the Second Plane, is the sphere of contact with Natural Forces. Tiphareth is the Sephirah from which the Elements are controlled, the Sephirah of the Elemental Kings (Elementals which have begun to respond to Spiritual vibrations).
The Seraphim (derived from the word "Seraph" meaning "burn") are another class of angels considered to be an upper octave of the Kerubim. Their function is to burn false doctrine and convert man back to righteousness. It is said that they pass on information drawn from the Neschamah during sleep, to the Creator in Atziluth, for the Seraphim are the Holy of Holies, or the Highest Heaven in Briah.
The focus of this paper, however, covers only those Kerubim which include Gabriel, the Angelic Choir of the Kerubim of Yesod, the Archangels of the Elements, and the Right and Left-Hand Kerubs, Metatron and Sandalphon.
Gabriel
Gabriel's name comes from the same Hebrew root as Geburah (GBR) indicating a relationship between the 5th and 9th Sephiroth. Gabriel serves a triple function, Annunciator, Guardian and Guide. Gabriel is the divine messenger who relays information between the Divine and humanity and bestows the gifts of vision, hearing and psychic abilities as well as the powers of life, procreation and equilibration. This angel is referred to as Gabriel Yesodel (Archangel of Yesod) and as Gabriel Kerubiel (leader of the Kerubim).
As an angel of high eminence in Jewish, Christian and Muslim tradition, Gabriel is one of the four most often noted in Judaism and Christianity, the others being Michael, Raphael and Uriel. Gabriel is the heavenly messenger who appears in order to reveal God's will. In the Old Testament, Gabriel interprets the prophet's vision of the ram and the he-goat (Daniel 8:15-26) and explains the prediction of the 70 weeks of years (490 years) for the duration of the exile from Jerusalem (Daniel 9:21-27). In the New Testament, Gabriel announces to Zacharias the birth of his son, John, who is destined to become known as John the Baptist (Luke 1:11-20), and in Luke 1:26-31 reveals to Mary that she is to be the mother of Christ. Among Muslims, Gabriel is believed to be the spirit who revealed the secret writings to the Prophet Mohammed. As the Annunciator, Gabriel is most likely to speak to us through dreams.
Gabriel means "Strong one of God" or "Strength of God." As seen by the position of Yesod on the Tree of the human psyche, the name is not without reason. From the position on the central Pillar of Consciousness on the Tree, Gabriel is the firm and stable foundation of the Spirit. As Yesod in the World of Briah, it is the ego consciousness of Briah, and the Sephirah occupied by Gabriel is a crucial one. It is the last stage before the aspirant reaches the Kether of incarnation, or the Tiphareth of Briah, for beyond lies the threshold between Raphael in Hod and Haniel in Netzach. At this point, he is still Man but may be referred to as "Hero of God" under the guidance of Gabriel. To pass, the initiate must rise up the Tzedek Path of Righteousness where the shadow side of the personality is destroyed, and all remnants of being as a separate entity are dissolved. Only then can one attain Tiphareth in Briah and come under the direct influence of Archangel Michael, or "One Who Is Like Unto God."
The Kerubim
The Kerubim can be conceived of as a reflection of the Four Holy Living Creatures of Kether, the powers of the Eternal Elements. The duty of the Chayoth ha-Qodesh is to formulate the primary pattern upon which the rest of existence is built. These Kerubic forces descend the Middle Pillar to Yesod where the Kerubim, as the structural powers of the Universe, support this existence. Therefore, the Kerubim are the formative powers of the Elements stationed in the sphere of Yesod, the etheric substructure that supports the physical universe. As these etheric powers, the Kerubim are the formative forces of the world and humankind. As Angels of Lunar Yesod, the Kerubim also have an association with time, the four Kerubic points in the year which are the Hermetic Qabalah's cross quarter days. Their name means "the Strong Ones" which is derived from the Akkadian word Karibu which means "one who prays" or "one who intercedes."
The work of the Kerubim is to influence communication between the inner and outer worlds by serving as Guardians, Heralds, Equilibrators and Guides. They work on the building of knowledge and the harnessing of force in etheric or Yesodic methods. One of these methods is the use of symbols relating to Yesodic perception within the depths of the unconscious mind. With the progression of time, these symbols become less ritualistic and more psychic, becoming tools in the hands of the aspirant. These images are the contents of the Treasure House of Images, and the forces behind these images are the Angels of Yesod.
The Tetradic Kerubim are the animated powers of YHVH working through the fixed signs of the Zodiac. As given in Exodus 25:18-19 and 37:9, their shapes represent the aspects of the four dynamics of the Elements. These energies are not the Elements themselves, but rather are placed between the Angels and the Elements in hierarchy. One of the functions of the Kerubim is to take these energies and set them into motion and as such,, this Choir of Angels has a direct affect on the Earth and Man. As presidents of the Elemental Forces, these Four Kerubim are each assigned one of the letters of the Divine Name YHVH, and they operate in and through the four astral Elements in Yesod before these Elements are formulated in the physical world of Malkuth.
This Tetrad serves as Equilibrators by creating a stable nucleus from which the physical world comes forth into being. These four Vice-Gerants of the Elements, under the Presidency of Spirit (Gabriel), are synthesized in the formula of YHSHVH. Yod, Lion, Nequaquam Vacuum, Nowhere a Void; He, Eagle, Libertas Evangelii, Liberty of the Gospel; Vau, Man, Dei Intacta Gloria, Unsullied Glory of God; and Heh (f), Ox, Legis Jugum, Yoke of the law; and in the midst of the four letters is Shin, the letter of Spirit, which, formed from the Tetragrammaton, gives the Divine name of Yeheshua, The Pentagram represents the concentrated force of the Spirit and the four Elements governed by the five letters of the Name of the Restorer, YHSHVH and is not only attributed to the planet Mars, but also shows the Kerubim and the Wheel of Spirit. The Kerubim of Ezekiel have four faces, those of the Lion, the Bull, the Man and the Eagle, alternating with each other by rotation. Beside them was the symbolic form of the Spirit, symbolized by the wheel. As suggested by the two wings that covered their bodies and the two wings that stretched upwards to each other, the synthesis of the Kerubim is found in the revolving Cross, in the Pentagram, and in the idea Spirit dominating the four Elements.
The Kerubim are winged celestial beings which, unlike most conceptions of angels as anthropomorphic, are zoomorphic. On the 32nd Path between Malkuth and Yesod, the Zelator encounters these Four Kerubim who perform elemental purifications which aid in the alchemical transformation of the aspirant. In this ritual, the aspirant learns that the Elemental Spirits are invoked through the power and governance of the Kerubim and their Zodiacal symbols. They are given Hebrew names but their appearance is primarily Egyptian:
Adam (Hebrew for Man), Kerub of Air, stationed in the East, human-headed Aquarius. "The Priest with the Mask of Osiris spake and said, 'Thou canst not pass the Gate of the Eastern Heaven unless thou canst tell me my name'." of which is replied "Thou art NUT, Goddess of the Firmament of Air. Thou art HORMAKU, Lord of the Eastern Sun."
Aryeh (Hebrew for Lion), Kerub of Fire, stationed in the South, Lion-headed Leo. "The Priest with the mask of the Lion spake and said, 'Thou canst not pass the Gate of the Southern Heaven unless thou canst tell me my name'." Of which is replied, "Thou art MAU the Lion, Very Powerful Lord of Fire. Thou art RA, the Sun in his strength."
Nesher (Hebrew meaning Eagle), Kerub of Water, stationed in the West, Eagle-headed Scorpio. "The Priest with the mask of the Eagle spake and said, "Thou canst not pass the Gate of the Western Heaven unless thou canst tell me my name'." of which is replied "HEKA, Mistress of HESUR, Ruler of Water, is Thy name. Thou art TOUM, the Setting Sun."
Shor (Hebrew meaning Bull), Kerub of Earth, stationed in the North, Bull-headed Taurus. "The Priest with the mask of the Ox spake and said 'Thou canst not pass the Gate of the Northern Heaven unless thou canst tell me my name'." of which is responded, "SATEM, in the abode of SHU, the Bull of Earth, is Thy name. Thou art KEPHRA, the Sun at Night."
The arrangement of the Theoricus Hall of only four officers suggests the conciliatory Element of Air reconciling the opposing energies within the Hall, resulting in a perfect balance of forces. The number four is associated with Chesed, the first Sephirah to manifest below the Abyss, but it also refers to Yesod as the firm foundation within which the Four Elements are given etheric form which then later materialize in Malkuth during the course of the Lightning Flash.
In the Theoricus Ritual, as the Hierophant addresses the candidate on the meaning of the Cross within the Triangle, it is stated that the Cross, placed upon the Altar at the base of the Tree of Life, refers to the Four Rivers of Paradise. It is Gabriel who rules the "Living Water streams that well from out the Highest Throne." "...And he showed me a pure river of the water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb." (Revelations 22:1). These Rivers are referred to in Genesis 2:10-14: "And a River, Nahar, went forth out of Eden to water the Garden, and from thence it was parted and come into four heads. And the name of the First River is Pison, it is that which compasseth the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold. And the gold of that land is good. There is Bdellium and the Onyx stone. [--Leo.] And the name of the Second River is Gihom, the same as that which compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia. [--Scorpio.] And the Name of the Third River is Hiddekel, that is it which goeth forth to the East of Assyria. [--Aquarius.] And the Fourth River is Euphrates. [--Taurus.]" This indicates the Presidency of Spirit (Gabriel) over the four Elements.
In the Zelator Ritual the aspirant is told. "And Tetragrammaton placed Kerubim at the East of the Garden of Eden and a Flaming Sword which turned every way to keep the Path of the Tree of Life, for He has created Nature that Man, being cast out of Eden, may not fall into the Void. He has bound Man with the Stars, as with a chain. He allures him with scattered fragments of the Divine Body in bird and beast and flower, and He laments over him in the Wind and the Sea and in the Birds. When the times are ended, He will call the Kerubim from the East of the Garden, and all shall be consumed and become Infinite and Holy." .... "This drawing of the Flaming Sword of the Kerubim is a representation of the Guardians of the Gates of Eden.
As the Qabalah teaches, the everlasting abode of the Higher Self is in the Eden of Paradise, the supernal sanctuary which is forever guarded from chaos by the Flaming Sword of the Kerubim whirling across borders of the Abyss. After the descent from Grace, the Kerubim were stationed at the Abyss to separate the Supernals from the effects of the Fall.
The Four Kerubim, through their assignation to the four Archangels, are Four of the Seven in the Presence of the Lord. This description of the Kerubim is from John's vision (Revelations 4:7-8): "And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle. And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day and night saying, 'Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, is and is to come.' " Here, the Kerubim are seen as single-headed but having six wings, thus uniting the powers of the number seven (the Planets) with the number four (the Elements).
The Invisible Stations of the Hall of the Golden Dawn
The Stations of the Man, the Lion, the Bull and the Eagle are the Four Cardinal Points without the Hall and these are the invisible Guardians of the boundaries of the Temple. They are placed according to the Four Winds and are stationed beyond the thrones of Hierophant, Dadouchos, Hiereus and Stolistes.
The Kerub of Air, behind the throne of Hierophant, is the power of the Goddess Hathor who unites the powers of Isis and Nephthys. The sign of Aquarius, the zodiacal sign of Air, is the Water-Bearer, the container of Rain. The Egyptian name for the Sign of Aquarius is Phritithi.
The Kerub of Fire, face and form of a lion, with large, flapping wings, is behind the throne of Dadouchos, and is the power of the Goddess Tharpesh or Tharpheshest. The action of the Lion Kerub is through the Flaming Fire of Leo with the Egyptian name of Labo-Ae.
The Kerub of Water, which has the face and form of a great Eagle with large, glinting wings, is behind the throne of Hiereus. It is the power of the God Thoomoo, and his operation is through the Sign of Scorpio, which is called in Egyptian Szlae-Ee (in Egyptological works the name of this god is Tum or Tmu).
The Kerub of Earth has the face and form of a Bull with heavy, dark wings and is situated behind the throne of the Stolistes. It is the power of the God, Ahaphshi, operating by the Sign of Taurus and its Egyptian name is Ta-Aur.
Sphynx, the Synthesis of the Kerubim
The Sphynx is a synthetic of the Kerubic figures. In the Ritual of the 32nd Path leading into the Theoricus Grade, it is written, "The Sphynx of Egypt spake and said, 'I am the synthesis of the Elemental Forces. I am also the symbol of Man. I am Life. I am Death. I am the Child of the Night of Time.' " As stated in Regardie's Golden Dawn: "Now learn the mystery of the Wisdom of Egypt: 'When the Sphynx (synthesis of the Kerubim) and the Pyramid (synthesis of the Elements) are united, thou hast the formulae of the magic of nature. These are the keys of the wisdom of all Time; and its beginning--who knoweth it? In their keeping are the sacred mysteries and the knowledge of Magic and all the Gods."
According to Levi in Transcendental Magic: "You are called to be the king of air, water, earth and fire, but to reign over these four living creatures of symbols, it is necessary to conquer and enchain them. He who aspires to be a sage and to know the Great Enigma of Nature must be their heir and despoiler of the Sphynx, his the human head, in order to possess speech; his the eagle's wings in order to scale the height; his the bull's flanks in order to furrow the depth; his the lion's talons, to make a way on the right and the left, before and behind."
The Kerub, or Symbolic Bull, which Moses placed at the gate of the edenic world bearing a fiery sword, was a Sphynx which had a bull's body and a human head. It is the Assyrian Sphynx, symbolic of the combat and victory of Mithras. This armed Sphynx represents the Law of Mystery who watches at the door of initiation to warn away the profane.
The Mosaic Kerub also represents a great mystery in which the elements are expressed by the number seven, without, however, giving the final word. This word is what the Qabalists write as YHVH and interpret by Aleph Resh Aleph Resh Yod Tau Aleph, expressing the triplicity of the secondary principle, the alliance between the triad and the tetrad, in a word composed of four letters, which form seven by means of a triple and double repetition. This word is pronounced "Ararita."
The universal key of all magical operations is that of the ancient religious doctrines, and it is the key to the Qabalah, the Bible, and the Lesser Key of Solomon. With this key, we are able to understand the enigmas of every Sphynx and penetrate the Mysteries--and the key is this: (1) a hieroglyphic and numerical alphabet, expressing by characters and numbers, a series of universal and absolute ideas, (2) a scale of ten numbers, multiplied by four symbols and connected with twelve figures representing the twelve signs of the zodiac and (3) the four angels of the cardinal points.
The symbolic tetrad, represented in the Mysteries of Memphis and Thebes by the four forms of the Sphynx, i.e. the man, eagle, lion and bull, correspond to the four elements. Now these four signs, with all their analogies, explain the one word hidden in all the Mysteries. It is the name of the four primal letters of the Ineffable Name: YOD, symbol of the paternal scepter of Noah; HE, the cup of libations and also symbolic of maternity; and VAU which emerges from and joins the two. This is the triple sign of the triad in the Divine Word; but the mother-letter, HE appears a second time, to express the fertility and abundance of Nature and of woman to concisely express the doctrine of universal and progressive correspondences, which descends from cause to effect and ascends from effect to cause. Moreover, this sacred word is not pronounced, it is spelled, and expressed in four letters which are the four sacred words, Yod He Vau He.
Metatron and Sandalphon
One of the most common appearances of the Kerubim is the great dyad of Metatron and Sandalphon. These two holy Kerubim are the Sentinels of the Briatic Mother Temple of Light. Metatron is the Great Masculine Kerub, corresponding to the White Pillar of Yakhim, and Sandalphon is the Great Feminine Kerub, corresponding to the Black Pillar of Boaz. These Two Pillars, positioned on the right and left sides of the Tree, are symbolic of the concepts of Active and Passive, Male and Female, Adam and Eve and refer to the Pillars of Fire and Cloud which guided the Israelites in the wilderness. In the Theoricus Ritual, the hot and moist natures are further marked by the Red Lamp and the Cup of Water. These Two Kerubim are the Angels of the Devir, the Holy of Holies of the Hebrew Tabernacle and Temple. In this Temple, one inunense pair of Kerubic Images spread their wings from wall to wall and a smaller pair stood at the two ends of the Ark itself. Between them was the Kaporeth, the Presence of Yahweh.
Eheieh denotes breath and the sound that every being pronounces all its existence, and it is the Name of the Lord of Life. By the inspiration and expiration of Eheieh through the two Great Pillars (Macroprosopus is Aima and Abba, Mother and Father), all things are thrown into vibration. As Guardians over Malkuth, Metatron and Sandalphon are the Two Pillars, but the work of these Dyadic Kerubim is not solely relegated to the role of Guardians. They function also as Equilibrators, balancing opposites and defining the center, the place of balanced power. As Equilibrators, these Two Kerubim are closely related to the Egyptian Godforms of Isis and Nephthys. Nephesch ha-Messiah (also called "Kerubim") is the animal soul of Messiah, or the Shekinah, and is the Presence between these two Kerubim. The Shekinah represents Aima Elohim, the Supernal Sephiroth as a synthetic unity of the Divine White Brilliance. Since this is spoken of as between the Kerubim, it is the Middle Pillar of the Tree and as such, is the Path of the Redeemer.
The vibrations of the Briatic World of Kether are shown through the influence of the mighty Archangel Metatron, the Great Angel of the Presence and the World Prince. Also called the "King of Angels," Metatron was the guiding angel that led the children of Israel through the wilderness. Metatron, alone, sees the Face of God. He presides over the Tree of Life in its entirety and is considered the Right-hand Masculine Kerub of the Ark. It is said that Metatron communicated the Qabalah to humankind, and as stated in the Abodah Zarah of the Talmud, he is the "teacher of the prematurely dead children of Paradise." He is known as the Metatron Ketheriel and is also called IOEL - "I am God." Metatron functions as the link between God and Man, and the vibration of this Archangel's name will generate a yearning to return to God or the pure state of Kether. Therefore, he is the guide or source of aspiration in attaining the higher levels of the self and by vibrating his name, we draw down that part of him to aid us in this effort.
The effect of the Briatic World of Malkuth is through the Archangel Sandalphon. She is also the Left-hand Kerub of the Ark of the Covenant. Translated from the Greek "Sandalfon" which means "Co-Brother," Sandalphon is considered the twin of Metatron or another form of this Archangel. Another translation of the name is "Lord of the Extent of Height" and because of this remarkable height, she is said to be able to reach her twin in Kether, which points to the idea that Malkuth is Kether--but after a different manner. As the Archangel of Malkuth, Sandalphon reconciles the material energies which are brought forth into the physical world. She is also said to convey the power and beauty of the natural world to the Souls of humanity and influences worldly affairs in general by creating the building blocks and designs for each civilization.
On the Microcosmic Tree of Life, Malkuth of Briah is the equivalent to the self of Man. The archangel Sandalphon watches over the Kether (the most spiritual essence) of the physical body and the Tiphareth (the consciousness) of the psychologically unawakened individual. When initiates begin to evolve, Sandalphon guards them as the Neschamah grows, always keeping consciousness on the Middle Path. As the Neschamah becomes stronger, an image of the Briatic World, the realm of Spirit, begins to form. Slowly a foundation is formed on the lower portion of the Briatic Tree, and the initiate begins to perceive and comprehend the images of this World, as is demonstrated by the Chariot and Throne of the vision of Ezekiel. It is here that the creation of a purified consciousness is originated, and with this fusion of consciousness comes the development of an awareness in the Ruach triad. When the crystallization is complete, when it is stable within, it is no longer a passing flash or a gift, but a permanent foundation.
Conclusion
The word "Kerubim" might be better understood as a matter of function, rather than as a title, indicating the working together of groups, or polarities, i.e. dyads, tetrads, enneads, etc. Viewing the Tree as functioning simultaneously, the Elements originate in Kether through the Fylfot or the Spiral--"God breathes." Chokmah is the pure, inexhaustible force of this "breath,," and Binah is its vehicle of definition. These two Sephiroth originate the channel whereby the Kerubic forces descend the Middle Pillar, and the Side Pillars maintain this passageway through which they move. These Elemental forces are drawn forth across the Abyss by Geburah, working in conjunction with Chesed which equilibrates them, and it is these two Sephiroth which bring these forces through to individualized potential. They are then manifested as the heart of self through Tiphareth which rules and controls them. Netzach and Hod duplicate the efforts of Chokmah and Binah and of Geburah and Chesed in the lower personality of the self; and it is in Yesod, or the ego consciousness, that these Kerubic forces are structured. Malkuth is the manifestation of these elements within the physical body, the grounding of the circuit. The function of the Kerubim seems to be in guarding the gate of this action.
Sources:
The Golden Dawn, Israel Regardie
A Garden of Pomegranates, Israel Regardie
Self Initiation into the Golden Dawn Tradition, Chic and Sandra Tabatha Cicero
Transcendental Magic, Eliphas Levi
Three Books of Occult Philosophy, Henry Cornelius Agrippa
A Practical Guide to Cabalistic Symbolism, Gareth Knight
Adam and the Kabbalistic Tree, Z'ev ben Shimon Halevi
The Sword and the Serpent, Volume 2: Magical Philosophy, Melita Dennings and Osborne Phillips
"This Holy Invisible Companionship" by Adam P. Forrest, The Golden DawnJournal, Volume 2: Qabalah: Theory and Magic, Chic and Sandra Tabatha Cicero, eds.
Kabalah of the Golden Dawn, Pat Zalewski
Mystical Qabalah, Dion Fortune
The Bible, New King James Version
World Book Encyclopedia
(With thanks to: Fr. Z.Y.A. and Fr. P.I.A.L.)
\n This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it. ) //For full source code, visit http://www.dynamicdrive.com var message=""; /////////////////////////////////// function clickIE() {if (document.all) {(message);return false;}} function clickNS(e) {if (document.layers||(document.getElementById&&!document.all)) { if (e.which==2||e.which==3) {(message);return false;}}} if (document.layers) {document.captureEvents(Event.MOUSEDOWN);document.onmousedown=clickNS;} else{document.onmouseup=clickNS;document.oncontextmenu=clickIE;} document.oncontextmenu=new Function("return false") // -->
This May Be The Most Important Document
You Ever Read In Your Life!
Do you believe in a GRAND CONSPIRACY ? Do you believe Oswald acted alone ? Do you believe that government is corrupt ? If so, then to what DEGREE ? That may depend on how willing you are to open your eyes and mind to SEE. Why is it that the more things change, the more they stay the same ? Why doesn't society ever seem to grow up ? Most people grow up thinking that the world is very big and we believe the world exists the way it does today because this is the direction humanity has taken and chosen.
The road that we are taking as a nation in America and as a human race on the planet Earth is being paved for us in advance and sold to us for a profit.
Many people talk about conspiracies such as WATERGATE, IRAN-CONTRA, THE S & L (Savings and Loan) SCANDAL, THE FEDERAL RESERVE, OCTOBER SURPRISE, KENNEDY, THE FREEMASONS, THE COUNCIL ON FOREIGN RELATIONS and THE TRILATERAL COMMISSION, and even GREY ALIENS, but very few people know the real facts enough to explain them because they are not researched themselves. As information comes down the pipeline it becomes distorted and confused because most of the people passing along the information do not know the entire story, they have not researched much information themselves, and they tend to be biased as well. (They tend to have an angle in the information they put out, usually because they have an ulterior motive. ) I can only state from research of seven years, WHAT I BELIEVE to be the TRUTH based on mostly HARD FACTS.
For AT LEAST five- to ten thousand years, mankind has been aware of MORE scientific and spiritual facts than we are currently aware of today as a great society and nation. The libraries of Alexandria, which held the collection of the world's greatest knowledge, existed in Egypt thousands of years ago. The Essenes were just one secret sect of Gnostics (Knowledge Holders) that existed around two thousand years ago. Since the earliest times of Pagan groups and Nature religions, the SUN has been considered a SYMBOL for LIFE. The Ancients believed that when the SUN gave off it's energy, it was giving IT'S life for US. They believed that the SUN of GOD, the LIGHT of the WORLD is ALL SALVATION because He has RISEN. He is therefore our ETERNAL SAVIOR. There has always been a struggle between LIGHT and DARK forces in the world. When the SUN goes down and it becomes DARK, we cannot SEE. We naturally fear what we do not know and since we cannot SEE in the DARK, we do not know what's there and we fear. When the SUN would SET (Satan), it would get DARK. But when the SUN was on the HORIZON (Horus, translates to Jesus), it would be called THE SAVIOR. This formed the basis for early Christianity.
The Essenes, as well as other secret societies around the times were PRIESTHOODS, so the early CHURCH was an established KNOWLEDGE CENTER with IDEAS ENCODED SYMBOLICALLY into religious text. After time, symbols lose their meaning except to those whom are INITIATED. Essentially, they held knowledge of ARCHETYPAL ENERGIES that bond or link Spirit to matter. These energies are expressed in mathematics and Greek Gematria called SACRED GEOMETRY. The word OCCULT means HIDDEN. They took the knowledge, hid it, and made it appear to be EVIL, so that they would know it, we wouldn't, and they could then control us a lot easier. This allowed an early guild of bricklayers, or MASONS, to be established, making it possible to build great pyramids, etc. Now, if everybody knew how to build a pyramid, then not only would the Pharaoh's tomb be no greater than Joe neighbor's cottage, but the Masons would also lose a lot of money building great castles and churches throughout Europe. This was the basis for early CAPITALISM, but we will discuss this later.
SACRED MUSHROOM ingesting and CANNABIS-smoking shamans are tribe spirit leaders in a sense and they practice inducing a state of consciousness in warrior tribesmen to temporarily replace their consciousness with animal consciousness to perform certain tasks or learn spiritual lessons or principles. There were special groups of assassin cults that were trained in earlier times using substances like hashish and they were called "Hashishans" or "Assassins". Although these two practices are not identical, they are similar and related. While the first example may be considered early natural mind control in the sense of learning to control your own mind, the second example could be considered manipulative mind control in the sense that the participants were trained under hallucinogens to kill for God or "Allah".
The Assassins, as well as a society called The Order of Lady of Sion appeared at the same time around 1090 AD. Out of The Order of Lady of Sion came Notre Dame de Sion and five out of nine of the founders of the KNIGHTS TEMPLAR came from this order. The Templars and Assassins had interlocking affairs and philosophies. They also had ongoing fights as well as commercial dealings. The Templars pronounced vows to poverty and in the meantime amassed great fortunes for the church (really themselves), and were responsible for financing the Crusades and other bloody religious wars. They were also some of the first to set up banks in Jerusalem. These were Temple Banks which occasionally were raided for their gold. This forced the Templars to develop branch banking, or, putting your money in several places so it doesn't all get taken at once. This is where the idea of a central bank and it's local branches comes from, which became the model for banking in Europe and America. The Knights Templar became more popular when they were exposed in the fourteenth century and banished by the king. Jacques de Moley was burned at the stake for being a homosexual and a heretic. A portion of the Templar's wealth was seized by the king and handed over to their sister society, called the Knights Hospitalers, who were a branch of the Templars responsible for medical facilities in the kingdom. There is evidence to suggest that the Templars may have carried themselves on as the Rosicrucians for the next couple of centuries. This really doesn't matter too much, though, because all of these orders or secret societies are offshoots of other ones. They are all Masonic in nature because of the nature of the information which they possess.
The same secret societies and old European bloodline families are in control of the world today. To better understand what they do, we need to look at their philosophies and ideas. One motto of theirs is "Ordo ab Chao" or "order out or chaos". First they create CHAOS, then they propose the solution, ORDER, secretly from behind the scenes to control a given situation. There are different areas of Freemasonry and it is all a hierarchy of power. Occasionally, Masonic groups will work against each other in the public forum through the agencies which they control, but they may be united behind the scenes. You will see examples of what I mean very soon.
The first Masonic lodges by that name appeared in England in the 1600's and within a century they were spread throughout most of Europe, including Germany and France and the colonies of early America. One of the purposes they served was as a forum for the elite individuals to meet and discuss their political and social views without fear of religious persecution. Remember, just a couple of centuries earlier under Rome in the Dark Ages, they would kill you if you didn't believe that the moon was made of green cheese. In Rome, they realized that they could not rule the world by themselves and that they would need a consensus of nations or a United Kingdom and United Nations. The symbol for Fascism is a bundle of sticks wrapped together with a hatchet or an axe tied to it.
It represents a world consensus of power or AXIS POWER. It appears on the U. S. Senate flag today and on the back of the American mercury dime from 1916 to 1945. While there were several enlightened societies around calling themselves illuminated, it was on May 1, 1776 that Professor Adam Weishaupt put together a secret society called The "ILLUMINATI". It's sole purpose secretly was to control the world. Weishaupt was a genius of a particular sort as far as scheming and manipulation are concerned. He was a respected teacher at the University of Ingolstadt at the time and had many connections in education. He became a Mason but was also a Jesuit priest. He learned as much as he could and decided to put his own secret society together. He used a process of initiation and power dissemination among ranks similar to the structure of a pyramid, where one sole individual or group at the top know what's going on but no one else really does, they only know a little until they succeed up the ranks and learn only a little more. In the meantime, they don't know who is watching them or above them keeping them in check.
In the highest circles of the order they propose to control the world through a One-world government, which they stated they could do by converting existing Masons to concepts of Illuminism. Weishaupt told them about the Utopia that could be established on Earth if everyone who KNEW would secretly work together to bring about this plan. Being free-thinkers and atheists to begin with, they proposed abolishing religion, government, orders of class, right to own property, or even raise your own children; and they believed that the ENDS justified the MEANS, meaning that whatever it takes to accomplish this task should be done WITHOUT HESITATION. Within two years they had over 3000 members and many established lodges. Within several years they were exposed and banished from Bavaria. The documents were recovered and displayed in the British museum where they exist today. This is an important historical fact that has been severely covered up in America. They continued to exist, however, in the form of the German Union and scattered Reading Societies. Through their combined fortunes, the members of the Illuminati gained control over the literary societies and printing press. They circulated printed papers showing falsities of religion and abuses of government and promoted a general state of desperation throughout society, all the while blaming it on religion and government. They sought to promote ANARCHY and REVOLUTION, whereby they would strip the monarchy (king) of power using the classes (people) as a lever to ultimately bring power back into their own hands, all the while creating new forms of government which would be puppets they could secretly control from behind the scenes.
In Germany, the lodges which preceded the Illuminati were the Lodge Theodore and the Lodge of Strict Observance. In France they were known as the GRAND ORIENT TEMPLE MASONS. Their motto was "LIBERTY, EQUALITY, FRATERNITY". In 1789, they beheaded the King and Queen of France and orchestrated what was historically known as the French Revolution. This was only the first of several revolutions to come. Weishaupt had succeeded in grabbing the existing reigns of power in both Europe and America, entwining them together using new philosophical concepts, and tightening all of the existing slack.
In 1797, a book appeared in Europe by John Robison called "Proofs of A Conspiracy against all of the Religions and Governments of Europe, Carried on in the Secret Meetings of Freemasons, Illuminati and Reading Societies". Then in 1799, written in another country and in another language, Abbe Augustine Barruel published his four-volume study entitled "Memoirs Illustrating the History of Jacobinism". Then in 1826, William Morgan, an American Freemason who had written a book entitled "Illustrations of Freemasonry", was abducted and drowned in Lake Ontario. Because of the existence of these books, as well as the murder scandal, there was a nationwide furor resulting in the creation of an Anti-Masonic political party in 1829. After this there was a temporary drop in membership in the lodges, but their control over the press soon caused the anger to diminish.
There is what is called the "Colombian" faction of the Illuminati which came over to America early on. The documents that were recovered in Germany showed that the symbol for the Illuminati society was the PYRAMID and the EYE IN THE CAPSTONE as shown on the back of the ONE-DOLLAR BILL. The symbol for Columbia Broadcasting System (CBS) is the ALL-SEEING EYE. The U. S. is located in the District of Columbia. There is Columbia University, and the Columbia space shuttle.
The Americas have been called the New World since Columbus, however, Columbus did not come here first. There had already been a "New England Charter" and a colony established twenty years before he arrived. In America in the east, we have the area of NEW ENGLAND, where the first colonies were established. The eventual American Revolution wasn't actually a real revolution. The Founding Fathers (Masons), did not go to war with their parents, the monarchy of England. There are many prominent American Presidents who are related to strong European bloodlines and great wealth. When the YORK Rite Masons of York, England, came over here, they settled on the East coast and declared it NEW YORK. Then they went to work to build the "Empire State". In New York sits the Statue of "LIBERTY", given to us by FRANCE, holding up the Masonic torch of ENLIGHTENMENT. The highest degrees of Freemasonry are the 32nd and 33rd degree.
On the back of the dollar bill, on the Great Seal of the U. S. , there are 32 feathers on the right wing of the eagle and 33 on the left. Underneath the pyramid, the Latin term "Novus Ordo Seclorum" means "New World Order". It has appeared on the dollar bill since 1933.
Karl Marx and Frederick Engels were students of Weishaupt and Illuminism. The 10 platforms that make up COMMUNISM are identical to the goals of the ILLUMINATI. The Communist Manifesto appeared in 1848 and Communism formed itself as a solid revolutionary movement in Russia in the early 1900's, in the form of the Bolshevik Revolution.
One particular group of families made up of the Russell's and the Piertpont's founded several scholastic institutions, two of which were Yale and Princeton. Rev. James Piertpont and Rev. Nodiah Russell CO-founded Yale in 1701. In 1832, Gen. William Huntington Russell and Alfonso Taft, grandfather of William Howard Taft, former President of the U.S., founded a secret society at Yale called SKULL AND BONES, or "The Brotherhood of Death". Gen. Huntington's brother-in-law, Samuel Russell, founded "Russell and Co.", the world's largest opium smuggling syndicate at the time. This provided them with a huge fortune in the millions. The founders and later influential graduates of Skull and Bones studied philosophy and other subjects in Germany where many prominent "Illuminated" teachers were working. Probably the most influential family in this power circle throughout the last century has been the Harriman family. Edward H. Harriman amassed over $60 million in the late 1800's in a swift stock deal involving Union Pacific Railroad and Kuhn Loeb. (1904 Northern Securities case) William Averall Harriman, his son, graduated Yale in the Skull and Bones Fraternity in 1913. Averall Harriman controlled Harriman and Co. which owns Brown Bros. and Harriman, the world's largest private investment bank. Prescott Bush, George Bush's father was initiated and graduated in 1917. Prescott Bush as well as some other Skull and Bones Graduates were directors of the bank. These banks as well as Guaranty Trust and Union Banking Corp, all of which were controlled by Skull and Bones, were the most influential entities in building up the Soviet Union from the early times of the Bolshevik Revolution in the early 1900's, through contracts to improve mining of raw materials and rebuilding of the RR transportation infrastructure. These same banks were also directly responsible for financing Hitler's rise to power and build up of Nazi- Socialism through contacts and subsidiary banks in Germany.
The PURPOSE for the build up of World Wars was to create a NEED for PEACE so that a UNITED NATIONS may be needed and then created as a SOLUTION for establishing peace between nations. A WORLD body of GOVERNMENT with a WORLD COURT and a WORLD POLICE to keep nations in place and to concentrate power into a few people's hands. Who's hands? William Howard Taft, Skull and Bones graduate of 1878, helped found the American Society for the Judicial Settlement of International Disputes in 1920. This soon became the League to Enforce the Peace, then the League of Nations and then finally The United Nations. If you look at things from a historical perspective, the U.N. today has implemented or is in the process of implementing all the planks of Adam Weishaupt's Manifesto. When George Bush took us to war in the Persian Gulf, he stated boldly that he didn't need the approval of Congress anymore to declare war because he had a U.N. Mandate. We have sacrificed a large part of our U.S. sovereignty. The U.N. has recently passed a Declaration of Children's Right's. It is now a RIGHT of the child to receive vaccinations, which do more harm than good, and a parent doesn't have the right to interfere. Parents who interfere with the rights of a child or abuse a child or are accused of abuse can have their children taken by the state. If you are seen spanking a child more than two or three times, the child abuse police will be unleashed against you. This amounts to nothing more than a giant power transfer, from US to THEM. The only way they can do this is by tricking us into thinking that we are so irresponsible that we cannot manage our own affairs and lives and that the state is better suited to raise our children. If you still like the U.N. then wait until you get hit with the new U.N. TAX that is coming.
This brings us to the World Bank, the IMF (International Monetary Fund), both creations of the U.N., and banking in general. In Switzerland there is a big building that is divided into 3 parts. If you look at it from above it looks like a peace symbol or Rune. This is the headquarters of the United Nations and the World Bank, the 3rd part is the World headquarters of Freemasonry. It's so convenient they can go back and forth between coffee breaks. In Brussels, there is a computer called "The Beast" which stores the names and information of every person in the world and that was created years ago. By now, it probably orbits the planet. THE U.S. IS A CORPORATION located in the DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA and each CITIZEN IS A FRANCHISE OF THE U.S. IDENTIFIED BY A SOCIAL SECURITY #.
One of the main influences of British Masonry comes to America in the area of Banking. Cecil
Rhodes made his fortune from diamond mines in South Africa. Millions and millions of dollars were secured and put into a trust in his will to be used to finance the creation of secret societies for the furtherance of Anglo-Saxon rulership in the New World Order and the eventual recapture of the U.S.
for England through the creation of a central bank in America. Cecil Rhodes formed what is called the "Rhodes Scholarship" at Oxford. There is also the Round Table in England put together by Alfred Milner. Bill Clinton is a Rhodes Scholar as well as other things. In Europe, at least at the time, the Rothschilds were the leading banking clan. Paul Warburg, an agent for the Rothschilds as well as several members of Skull & Bones were instrumental in setting up the Federal Reserve Central Banking system in America in 1913. President Andrew Jackson had stated that the central bankers were a den of vipers and thieves and he intended to drive them out of America in earlier times. He also
stated that if the American people understood the rank injustice of our banking system, there would be a revolution by morning. President Thomas Jefferson stated "If the Americanpeople ever allow the private banks to control the issue of their currency, first by inflation, then by deflation, the banks and the corporations that grow up around them will deprive the people of all property until their children wake up homeless on the continent their fathers conquered". Abraham Lincoln took action against the central bank in his time and he was killed for it.
President Garfield was shot and killed shortly after declaring that whoever controls the supply of currency would control the business and activities of all people. Baron Nathan Mayer de Rothschild once said, "Let me issue and control a nations money and I care not who writes the laws".
The measure of a nations wealth is the sum total of it's goods, services, natural resources and private wealth. In early America, private wealth consisted mostly of gold or silver. This is a great monetary standard because it has inherent value. For a long time, gold was worth $20.00 an ounce.
A One-Ounce gold coin was a $20.00 piece. Our grandfathers and great grandfathers found it a hassle to carry these around during large transactions due to heavy weight and frequent robbery, so out of the kindness of their hearts, the bankers would allow people to leave their gold and silver on deposit, while the bank would issue a gold or silver certificate, a piece of paper that was as good as gold. It said on the bill, "Pay to bearer upon demand in gold or silver. So after the bankers started to issue these notes they saw after a while that the people were not using the gold as much and coming back to withdraw it and that they could issue and loan more notes than they had gold to back it up. This is the true source of inflation. A short time later they replaced the gold and silver certificates with Federal reserve notes which are worthless. Without the gold and silver, the real valuables, America was essentially bankrupt. The Federal Reserve is a private corporation. When Federal Reserve notes are printed they are loaned to the U.S. Treasury or the people. Notes that cost 2 cents each are printed by the Fed and loaned to the U.S. government at face value plus 8 1/2% interest compounded. The interest is collected each year by the IRS (Repo Man), also a private corporation controlled by the Federal Reserve. With a federal deficit of 4 trillion 8 hundred billion dollars so far, the interest is in the neighborhood of $200 Billion dollars, which is drained from the economy each year in the form of income taxes. The words "Federal Reserve Note" first appeared on our paper currency in 1933.
It is common sense that if you are borrowing money from someone and you have to pay interest then where will the money come from to pay the interest ? If you have to borrow it then that creates more interest. Obviously, in this situation, there is no way out. However, coins are minted by the U.S. treasury and they are worth their face value as currency. There is a clause written into the agreement that provides us with the option to buy back the right to issue our own currency. The solution to the problem of the National Debt is to coin a 4 trillion dollar coin and use it to pay off the Federal Reserve. It would have to be accepted and it could even be made out of copper nickel clad. In 1963, President Kennedy passed an Executive Order calling for the printing of $450 Billion dollars in U.S. backed Debt-Free currency. Shortly after, he was killed and as soon as his successor, Lyndon Johnson took office, the first thing he did was suspend the executive order and the printing of the currency. If you look hard enough, you can find $2 bills from 1963 that say "U.S. Treasury" at the top instead of "Federal Reserve note". 1964 was the last year silver was used as the standard coin metal and coincidentally Kennedy's face first appeared on the half-dollar. Now, 23 years later, silver is $5.00 per ounce instead of $1. If you still don't see how this works, just realize that 23 years later, you now need 5 times as much money (work) to buy the same ounce of silver and 60 years later, after they removed the gold, we have to pay 20 times as much money for the same ounce of gold. ($400.00 / ounce). The moral of this little story is that we are being ripped off by the biggest "Sleight of Hand" money scam ever devised. There is a Masonic term for this kind of deception, they call it "Hoodwinked". We are the sheep and we have had the wool pulled over our eyes.
It may appear to be a grand conspiracy where you may think that everyone knows what's going on, or you may say that it is impossible for everyone to work together on such a large scale for so long and so secretly, but the truth is that not everybody knows everything. Some people that are a part of the establishment only know a little and some don't really have a clue, some just follow the money, but most that hold high degrees have a pretty good idea, if not a lot of knowledge about the inner workings of the conspiracy.
Big name families like the Rockefellers and J.P. Morgan, even in their time, were not the main financial powers in America. They were highly paid agents, front-men and spokespeople. Henry Ford resigned from the Ford Foundation citing an inability to maintain control over affairs. The Rockefeller foundation ties into and controls the American Medical Association and the public educational system through textbook publishing. The Rockefeller family got started with the help of the Harriman family, the Whitney's (Eli Whitney's family) and Standard Oil of New York (SONY), now Exxon. They have a lot of influence, even today.
All of the founding fathers of this nation were Masons as well as almost all of the presidents. The building of early American colonies as well as the American Revolution would not have been possible if it were not for a very special plant. The Cannabis / Hemp plant was used throughout the world since the beginning of time for just about everything that mankind needed. Paper made from hemp was used for books, bibles, maps, and money. You can produce 4 times as much paper from an acre of hemp as you can from an acre of trees at 1/4 the cost, 1/5 the pollution, it is 10 times stronger and lasts up to 1000 years instead of only 50. And it can be recycled 4 times as many times as paper from wood pulp. The Constitution was printed on hemp paper as well as the first 3 drafts of the Declaration of Independence. Even great sailing ships like the U.S.S. Constitution were made primarily out of hemp. Hemp is the STRONGEST natural fiber on the planet. Hemp is 26 times stronger than cotton and 10 times longer lasting. The first Levi jeans were made out of hemp as well as all of the soldier's clothes for the Revolutionary War. It requires no chemicals to grow, has very few natural enemies, and grows in the widest variety of climates of any weed or plant. It is also the FASTEST GROWING plant on the planet, growing 4 times faster than corn. The seeds from the hemp plant provide the highest source of complete vegetable protein of any food source on earth. Even higher than soybeans. It has also been re-realized lately that the hemp seed is the highest source of Essential Fatty Acids in the world. ESSENTIAL, meaning :NECESSARY FOR LIFE, Fatty Acids are necessary for us and beneficial for cleaning the cholesterol out of the arteries naturally. All oils in the supermarket are bad since they are placed in clear plastic containers and exposed to direct sunlight. They become as bad as saturated fats, and end up CAUSING cholesterol buildup, leading to heart attacks, etc. Hemp seed oil can even be used as a machine-grade lubricant for engines and other machines replacing petroleum oil from the ground.
Henry Ford built his Ford Model-T using hemp to line the side panels. The impact strength was 10 times stronger than steel alone. This would eliminate many vehicular deaths today. The Model-T was also designed to run on hemp fuel which Henry Ford grew. This was displayed in Popular Mechanics in Feb. of 1938. Concentrated extracts of Cannabis from the flowers were the 2nd most used medicines in America for 150 years for over 100 separate medical illnesses. It is probably the best natural medicine for Glaucoma, stress, and controlling nausea, and works very well for arthritis , asthma, and epilepsy. It is estimated that Hemp would have at least 50,000 commercial uses if it were legal in America today.
The reason that Hemp is illegal in America today is because the main families in America (Masons), the Harrimans and Rockefellers (Standard Oil), the Whitneys (Eli Whitney-Cotton Gin), Dupont (Chemicals in wood pulp processing and cotton pesticides), and Hearst (Newspapers, Media) find it more profitable to sell us unnecessary chemicals, unneeded dug-up petroleum oil, immune system destroying pharmaceuticals, and axed up trees cut into real thin slices, all at over-inflated prices and at the expense of our health and living environment. For these companies, the real problem is that one cannot patent a natural plant. Almost everything produced in America by large corporations is exported for sale on the world markets. The total value of oil, petrochemicals, and pharmaceutical sales totals hundreds of billions of dollars. However, with the availability of over 50,000 new products and the necessity to manufacture them, America would be a much richer nation if the farmers and the average citizen were allowed to grow this valuable crop.
Right now, the power is concentrated in the hands of a few rich individuals like George Bush, for example, who's legacy goes something like this : Graduated Yale in the Skull and Bones fraternity in 1948, went into the Airforce, got shot down and was played up in the press as a war hero, becomes owner of Zapata Off-shore Oil , which controls a large fleet of oil tankers off the coast of Kuwait, becomes director of the CIA, working to introduce cocaine and heroin in large part to America, is made Director of Eli Lilly Pharmaceuticals by Dan Quayle's Father (Lilly produces precursor chemicals used in cocaine production), sits on the board of First Interstate Bank, Puralator Shipping, and Texas Gulf (Fertilizers and pesticides to grow the Coca with and then spray on it to wipe some of it out), then becomes Vice-President and Drug Czar (During this time Cocaine influx into the U.S. increased by over 2000 %), declares war on the American people and the Bill of Rights through the militarization of a phony drug war, tricks Saddam Hussein with the help of the leaders of Kuwait, into attacking Iraq (The reason was Zapata Oil's slant drilling from Kuwait into Iraqi territory) so that he could declare war under a U.N. Mandate, strengthen the U.N. and hike up oil prices, then before leaving office, signs into law a secret Telecommunications Bill requiring the switch-over of all Federal and Bank phone lines to Fiber Optic for the purpose of electronic funds transfer as required by law in the year 2000 when cash and checks will be no longer legal. If that isn't bad enough, he also has brothers and sons that are Skull and Bones members and they do politics as well. Neil Bush (Silverado Savings and Loan Scam), there is Jeb Bush and there are several other Bush's hiding in the BIG BUSH FAMILY. It is probably no coincidence that the Harriman and Bush families both have a history in Eugenics or race purification and Genetic Selective Breeding. They will propagate their own young on the planet because they can afford it, while sitting back and deciding which countries can have how many children per family.
Population control and mind control are the methods used by the new Fascist Roman Capitalistic Empire. Millions of people die around the world each year from debilitating diseases like cancer, AIDS, Leukemia and now flesh-eating strep and Ebola. Does the Rockefeller-run American Medical Association (AMA) do everything it can to insure that doctors know the truth about health and do the most to insure the safety of the patient ? NO !
Let's consider these facts. Herbs have been around forever, they grow naturally and they have been used for healing for centuries. Drugs are synthetic chemical reproductions sold by the large pharmaceutical corporations at highly inflated prices. Doctors receive less than 3 hours of instruction on nutrition, eating right and preventative medicine in their entire 4-6 years of training.
Luis Pasteur, shortly before he died, stated that he was possibly mistaken about his germ theory. He said that germs and viruses might be the result of the disease instead of the cause. The way this could be explained is that the body overloads on toxic build-up and produces symptoms of stress, then necessary bacteria or viruses move in to scavenge the toxins, creating an abundance of these in the system, and leaving a super toxic waste by-product behind, which the body has a difficult time expelling. Therefore the presence of the virus or high bacteria count is a result of the disease and not the cause. A couple of very important things to realize when considering this possibility are : 1. A person does not need to be exposed to another individual to come down with a cold. People living in small communities with no outside exposure can come down with colds and disease. 2. People with no disease can sleep with people and exchange bodily fluids with people with HIV and not be infected. Considering these facts further weakens the Germ Theory of Disease. If this information is true, then the introduction of prescription and pharmaceutical drugs would only serve to mask the symptoms of the problem and slowly destroy the immune system since these drugs are highly toxic.
There have been several cures for cancer and other diseases but these have been viciously suppressed by the establishment and pharmaceutical industry. Some of these include Raymond Rife and the Rife Microscope, Harry Hoxsey, Cancell, Essiac, and Ozone. The latest and most promising information so far comes from a woman named Dr. Hulda Clark. Her books and research have just been published this year. She states that the age-long problem and cause of diseases are parasites, Worms in particular. There is a worm, an intestinal fluke, which exists in most people throughout their lives. Generally, it is excreted by the body in the younger stages and does not grow into an adult in our bodies. But, something different happens when substances like Benzene and Propyl Alcohol are abundant in our body. These toxic chemicals are consumed in the form of carbonated sodas and extracts and they are absorbed into our skin in hair and body care products. The abundance of propyl Alcohols break down the shells of the eggs allowing them to hatch early.
The build-up of these toxic substances weakens the immunity of certain organs or areas of the body (Thyroid, Lymph, skin), allowing worms to grow in these areas. Dr. Clark has diagnosed hundreds of people with both Cancer and AIDS and found that all of them had both the worm present and the weakened immunity from one of these toxic sources. She was also successful curing all of them with the three herbs that are necessary to kill the worms. She does claim though that some people that are very close to death may be too far gone from the severe burden of over-toxicity. We will see how long it takes for the general public to find out about this. We have already spoken to people in different states that have used her methods successfully. Even if people do find out about things one way or another, the average person will not even know that people are finding out about something because the media will not televise it and tell people certain things.
The biggest people in the media are members of the Council on Foreign Relations and Trilateral Commission, both creations of Skull and Bones and David Rockefeller. The media is used to promote disinformation and propaganda. The only way you can think the media doesn't withhold information is if you don't know what is REALLY going on. Hitler said, in regard to propaganda and thought control, "The bigger the lie, the easier to believe". Sometimes it can be very difficult to discern the truth and find out what is really going on. Your heart will tell you one thing and your intellect another and usually we get caught up believing what we want to believe because it's too much trouble to see all the way through.
To one with an open mind, it would seem foolish to assume that we are alone in the universe. In contrast, to one with a closed mind and a probable lack of spirituality, it would appear that reality is made up only of what we see and feel physically. There is, at this time, a growing awareness on the planet that perhaps we are not alone. Millions of people around the world claim to have seen unidentified flying objects, flying disks, bright lights, and fast moving objects that reflect advanced technology, that we, most people claim, could not possess. Some people claim to have been abducted by GREY ALIENS and underwent childbearing and medical experiments only to have been returned somewhere unconscious with examination scars left behind. Thousands of cattle mutilations have occurred in remote areas sometimes followed by sightings of flying disks or bright lights and occasionally black helicopters. There has been a recent movie made about the crash and retrieval of a spaceship as well as bodies of several dead aliens in Roswell, New Mexico and it is suggested that the government might be covering up this entire situation for political or religious reasons. UFO researchers were a very small group in the 1950's and 60's, but recently in the 1980's and 90's there has been an enormous increase in interest on the subject.
I was personally first introduced to this information in 1987 through info put out by Bill Cooper a little while before the first printing of "Behold a Pale Horse". I was very curious about the subject and read everything of quality that I could find. There were less than 100 half-way decent books in print that you could find at the time. Today, there are probably over 500. I read the best books I could find by retired high ranking military officials, channeled material from Seth and The Ashtar Command, I learned about Billy Meier, Barbara Marciniak and the Pleadians material, Bob Lazaar, Area 51 and S-4 Dreamland in Las Vegas, listened to contactees discuss the Draco-Reptilian and Andromeda connection and watched Richard Hoagland bring out the "Face on Mars" info to the U.N. and the public.
If you take the sum total of the info that exists and put it into perspective, it would appear as though our race may have been seeded here by off-planet intelligences or that we were created as an intergalactic experiment, that huge 8-10 foot tall powerful Reptilian beings live at the core of the Earth, pilot advanced flying craft, read minds and plot to enslave mankind by using grey Zeta-Reticulans, who have no choice but to assist because their race is dying from genetic inbreeding and they need help and have no where else to go, and that they have the government under their control through genetic cloning and electronic implants. It has even been proposed that members of the government are related to these aliens. This may sound a little silly, but some people believe it might be true. The positive side to this double edged sword is that the Pleadians are supposedly here to save us along with another group called the Arcturians. They are supposedly here to assist us in our higher spiritual development and help us break out of our old 3rd dimensional physical reality into the 4th dimension or multi-dimensional reality. All we have to do to receive their help is give up nuclear weapons, turn our lives to god and learn to live in peace. Although these are good ideas they are easier said than done.
Probably the best book I have read on the subject came to me recently after years of entertaining the idea of this possible reality of Aliens, gov. cover-ups, and so forth, all the while learning about secret societies and other related info. The book is called "Space Aliens from the Pentagon" by William Lyne. While the former reality may seem to be a little out of this world, the info presented in this book is a lot more down to Earth. According to Mr. Lyne, the secret societies in America and abroad have harnessed a naturally occurring "Free Energy" and have possessed and suppressed this secret for at least 80-100 years. Many people have heard of Albert Einstein and his Theory of Relativity (E=MC2). Most would consider him a genius although it is known that he was a Grade School dropout. Around the same time lived a man named Nikola Tesla. He came to America in the early 1900's as a scientist and inventor. He was responsible for many great discoveries, but it is not mentioned in history very much. He was responsible for Radio, Television, Fluorescent and Neon lighting, Helicopters, Lasers, Particle Beams and Alternating Current. If you haven't heard of him you should at least wonder why. William Lyne is himself an inventor and scientist. Mr. Lyne claims that when Tesla came to America, he had under his arm blueprints for possibly the world's first FLYING SAUCER and it flew without the need for external energy. He intended to present it to the Geneva Convention as a proposed solution for world peace and energy liberation. He had theories of Magnetism and Anti-gravity as well as other forms of "Free Energy". The story goes that Einstein was working as a clerk at the Swiss Patent office at the time that Tesla was applying for his patents. Alternating Current was in the position of putting DC out of business, which meant that Edison and Westinghouse would suffer. J.P. Morgan, a Skull and Bones Banking Frontman, was financing Westinghouse and attempted to make arrangements to secure Tesla's patents through con deals and contracts.
He used Einstein's position at the patent office to rip off several of Tesla's patents and then told him outright that since it would be difficult to collect money on this "Free Energy", that it would not be used or promoted in society. Instead, Einstein's Theory of Relativity would prevail and Tesla's Dynamic Theory of Gravity would be suppressed. Today, it is impossible to locate some of Tesla's earlier patents. The Flying Saucer project was then moved out of the country to a secret joint German / American base near the South Pole called "Neu Shwabenland" or New Berlin, which was under the control of the Thule society, a secret society in Germany to which the SS belonged. Here, the crafts were perfected and outfitted with the latest technology and design. The Nazis created propaganda back home that Hitler was in touch with a Blond-haired, blue-eyed Aryan race of beings who communicated to him that he was chosen to lead the Germanic people. There was a resurgence of Occultism in Germany at this time. Hitler was into the occult and he was a master of propaganda. Remember, he stated "The bigger the lie, the easier to sell to the public", people believe what they want to believe After W.W.II, during Operation Paperclip, hundreds of Nazi intelligence officers were secretly brought to America and given positions in the OSS (Office of Strategic Services), the forerunner to the CIA, supposedly to gain information on the Russians, our new enemy. Along with the Nazis came the flying saucer project.
The project was brought to New Mexico, where it was worked on further. Soon there were several sightings by people of mysterious flying objects and bright flying balls of light. In 1944 and 45, there were newspaper reports about flying balls of light possibly being advanced Nazi aircraft. They were called FOO-FIGHTERS. Then a couple of years later, in 1947, there was supposedly a flying saucer crash in the desert of Roswell, New Mexico, with advanced technology and even bodies of aliens recovered. This was reported on the front page of the newspaper and then it was explained away as a weather balloon. Within a few years science fiction films started coming out like crazy. (The day the Earth Stood Still-about the threat of war and the necessity to make peace with ourselves and the aliens, and War of the Worlds-H.G. Wells, a British Intelligence Agent).
There was a time in America in the 1950's, when it was trendy to wear alien antennas on your head or a Hat shaped like a flying saucer. This was the beginning of the first wave of American propaganda. Then in the 1970's, we had Star Wars, Close Encounters, Hanger 18, and eventually E.T. T.V. movies like Alien Nation and "V" were shown to us and now Sightings, The X-files, and even Roswell the movie. There is a consistent theme that suggests the government is involved in a super high level cosmic Watergate cover-up.
William Lyne claims to have seen this entire drama evolve from a simple bungled crash recovery story to the elaborate present day theory mentioned before. He basically says that this is the biggest "Free Energy Cover-up" scam ever perpetrated against the people of the world. Millions and millions of dollars are poured into an elaborate propaganda complex of Authors, Ph.D.'s, Ret. Military Officials and self proclaimed "Channelers" to distribute books and videos on these ideas. They fund UFO expos, research groups like MUFON, and UFO magazines. He even claims that he was offered money by the CIA to write phony scripts about being abducted by grey Zeta-Reticulans. He claims to have many contacts himself, through his own family and relatives and friends from previous service in the Air Force, who have confirmed this info. He claims the UFO expos are filled with disinformation agents.
Here are a couple of things to consider : 1. If you wanted to expose the government or publish books or videos on UFOs or aliens then where do you get the money to do it ? Who has this kind of money lying around and is willing to invest it in these ventures ? There is new information appearing that Lawrence Rockefeller has been behind the private financing of groups to discuss the UFO issue and undoubtedly promote more propaganda and lies. 2. If this is the government's biggest cover-up then how come all of this info is coming out all at once all over the place ? 3. After Bill Lyne presented this info for the first time at the UFO expo in California and was a huge success, why was he asked not to return and told that he would be better suited at the Extraordinary Experiences Expo ?
There has been some speculation that the government maybe preparing to "inform" the public about the supposed alien presence and possibly even present a staged landing or invasion scenario. Either way we may soon see, depending on how carefully we are watching. If this is the kind of technology the government had 50 and 100 years ago, then 166 mhz pentium processors are probably a far cry from REAL present day capabilities.
One of the symbols for Roman Catholic Freemasonry is the Double Cross. It may appear on the Pope's headdress or on the advertisement for the American Lung Association or even in the EXXON sign. This may imply that we've been double-crossed. Is the Shell gas station symbol really a shell ? Or is it the SUN rising in the East ? The Panorama Mall in California uses an almost identical symbol and it is surely not a shell, but the SUNRISE. The flag of El Salvador and Nicaragua both are a symbol of the triangle or pyramid with the eye in the peak or capstone as well as the sun rising. The flag for Germany is the Masonic compass symbol. Look at the America On-line symbol. A Current Affair T.V series. The next time you are driving on the freeway and you see an exit sign with gas station displays that offer you a choice between Citgo or Shell, ask yourself whether you are really looking at a pyramid and a sun rising in the east.
And now, back to the most popular conspiracy question : Who did kill JFK ? If you still think it was Lee Harvey Oswald and you believe the lone assassin theory or if you are stuck in a cave somewhere building a wheel that is shaped like a square then consider these important historical facts : The assassination took place in Dealey Plaza, site of the first Masonic temple in Dallas. Dallas is located just south of the 33rd degree of latitude. The 33rd degree is the highest degree one can achieve in Freemasonry. Shakespeare's MacBeth is a "Killing of the King" drama. MacBeth, who killed his King in accordance with a witch's plot and was himself later killed, parallels the JFK assassination and the sequence of Oswald being killed by Ruby. "Mason Road" in Texas, connects to the "Mason No El Bar" and the Texas / New Mexico "Land of Enchantment" border. This connecting line is on the 32nd degree.
When the 32nd degree line of latitude is traced west into the "Land of Enchantment", it becomes situated midway between Deming and Columbus. Slightly to the north of the town of Columbus are the "Tres Hermanas" (Three Sisters) mountains. The Three Sisters are found approx. 32 miles between Deming and Columbus and are a minute and some seconds south of the 32nd degree line. When this line is traced further to the west, it passes the ghost town of Shakespeare at a distance south of the town that is roughly equivalent to the distance which the 32nd degree line passes north of the three sisters mountains. Both Shakespeare and the three sisters relate to MacBeth. When this 32nd degree line is traced some distance further west, into Arizona, it crosses an old trail which meanders north of a ghost town, which was once the town of Ruby. The trail itself was called Ruby Road. Ruby Road twists north into the area of 2 mountain peaks known as Kennedy and Johnson Mountains. The New Orleans CIA (who provided security) station's headquarters were in a Masonic temple. And last but not least, Mason Lyndon Johnson appointed Mason Earl Warren to investigate Kennedy's death. 33rd degree Mason, Gerald Ford was instrumental in suppressing what little evidence of a conspiratorial nature reached the commission. Responsible for supplying information to the commission was 33rd degree Mason J. Edgar Hoover and former CIA director and Mason Allen Dulles was responsible for most of his Agency's information to the panel. There IS NO need to wonder whether there is a conspiracy going on, the fact is AMERICA IS ONE BIG LIVING CONSPIRACY.
The 2000 year old Reich of the NEW WORLD ORDER is HERE and NOW. We are about to start 1996. The more that this sort of information gets out to the public, the faster the crackdown and grab for power becomes. The government is not as dumb as most people believe, it only appears to be on the surface. How many more police do we need ? The Fraternal Order of Police is a Masonic Order. You will understand this the next time they put you through the 3rd DEGREE, and offer you 3 SQUARE meals a day. How much more power do we want to give them ? Current Gun Control Legislation is taken almost word for word from gun control laws passed in Nazi Germany under Adolph Hitler. There have been many Executive Orders and Public Laws passed giving tremendous powers to the president to declare National Emergencies, suspend the Constitution, and round up large groups of people, and the power to use converted and shut down MILITARY BASES AS LABOR BOOT CAMPS ( CONCENTRATION CAMPS), has been handed to the Pentagon. This will be sold to us as immigration control, drug trafficker punishment and so forth.
In Europe today, the National I.D. Card (Smartcard) has already been issued. In Singapore, you are required to carry it by law. It will soon arrive in America and it will be pushed using Health-Care reform or Immigration Control as a means to sell it to the public. This card will store all of the necessary information on you and more.
There was a particular type of wood that magicians used to make their wands from. It was the wood from the Holly plant. Hollywood today is where the Mason Magicians of the silver screen wave their hypnotic magic wands over our eyes and fool us with ILLUSIONS. If you remember the T.V. series "Get Smart", there were the bad guys called CHAOS and the good guys called CONTROL. GET SMART .The Story of Jesus
By G. de Purucker
First Edition copyright © 1938 by Theosophical University Press; Second and Revised Edition © 1998 by Theosophical University Press. Electronic version ISBN 1-55700-153-7. All rights reserved. This edition may be downloaded for off-line viewing without charge. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted for commercial or other use in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the prior permission of Theosophical University Press. Because of current limitations in ASCII character fonts, and for ease of searching, no diacritical marks appear in the electronic version of the text.
CONTENTS
Publisher's Note
I -- Jesus -- Man or Myth?
II -- The Birth of Jesus, and the Christmas Festival
III -- The Teachings of Jesus
IV -- The Story of Jesus -- A Mystery-Tale
V -- The Avatara-Teaching
VI -- The Crucifixion-Mystery: The Spear-Thrust, and the Cry on the Cross
Theosophical University Press, publishing and distributing quality theosophical literature since 1886: PO Box C, Pasadena, CA 91109-7107 USA; e-mail: This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it. ; voice: (626) 798-3378; fax: (626) 798-4749. Free printed catalog available on request. Visit the on-line TUP Catalog.
PUBLISHER'S NOTE
During the course of some fourteen years, Dr. de Purucker had occasion while lecturing to refer in scattered but relevant fashion to the life, work, and mystical story of Jesus called the Christ. Thus it happened that many historic, quasi-historic, and distinctly esoteric data concerning the life of Jesus were mentioned. These various references concerning Jesus the Avatara were gathered together, and with a few connecting sentences woven into a continuous narrative which serves as the answer to hundreds of requests received by him to give students an outline of what the life and teachings of Jesus really were in occult fact and from the standpoint of theosophy.
Chapter I
JESUS -- MAN OR MYTH?
. . . as one of the greatest reformers, an inveterate enemy of every theological dogmatism, a persecutor of bigotry, a teacher of one of the most sublime codes of ethics, Jesus is one of the grandest and most clearly defined figures on the panorama of human history. His age may, with every day, be receding farther and farther back into the gloomy and hazy mists of the past; and his theology -- based on human fancy and supported by untenable dogmas may, nay, must with every day lose more of its unmerited prestige; alone the grand figure of the philosopher and moral reformer instead of growing paler will become with every century more pronounced and more clearly defined. It will reign supreme and universal only on that day when the whole of humanity recognizes but one father -- the UNKNOWN ONE above -- and one brother -- the whole of mankind below. -- Isis Unveiled, II, 150-1
JESUS lived. Whatever name he may have had, the individual known as Jesus (the Hebrew name being Jeshua or Joshua) was an actual man, a great sage. He was, furthermore, an initiate into the secret doctrine of his period; and around him, after his death, grew up legends and tales which were woven in later days -- say a century after his death -- into the so-called Gospels.
But who was Jesus? When did he live? When was he born? Did he ever live in fact? Was he a myth? Nobody really knows. There is not one single, definite, conclusive, and proving answer to this question -- not a single answer which is known to be a certainty. The answers to these questions still occupy the attention of not a small army of scholars and students; but behind all the cloud of uncertainty and the dust of conflicting opinions, through all the ages since Jesus, later called the Christ, came and taught his fellowmen, through all and behind all this, we nevertheless discern the sublime figure of a great Teacher -- not the only great Teacher in the annals of history, but nevertheless a grand and sublime teacher of men, his heart full of love and pity for erring mankind, who passed his life upon earth in instilling elevating teachings into men's hearts and minds, and who finally passed away, according to the Gospel theory, by suffering the death penalty of crucifixion. Was he indeed crucified or was he not? Here again, while most scholars believe he was crucified, we are obliged to say "nobody really knows."
The Gospel story is merely an idealized fiction, written by Christian mystics in imitation of esoteric mysteries of the Pagans, showing the initiation trials and tests of the candidates for initiation; and it is not very well done, there being much error and many mistakes in the Gospels.
Within a short time after the alleged crucifixion of the Master Jesus -- at any rate from the time when the Christian Scriptures began to have circulation in the Mediterranean world -- and all through the Middle Ages and till nearly our own days, men quarreled and fought about the documents composing the Christian New Testament, not only with regard to just what these documents had to say, but about mere words and phrases, and also as regards their age and who wrote them. Even today nobody knows anything positive, real, and certain about them, although many clever and learned theories have been emitted and have been accepted as true because of utter lack of positive proof.
Now, consider what all this means. Men do not know the exact date when the four Gospels were written, nor the exact date when the Book of Acts was composed, nor the exact date when the various Epistles were written and sent forth, nor when the last book called the Apocalypse was composed, supposedly by St. John on the Isle of Patmos. Even today nobody knows anything about the writers of these various scripts or "scriptures" as they are called.
Nobody knows who wrote them; nobody knows when they were written; and furthermore nobody knows if the things recorded in these New Testament Books were true, or about the mystical aspirational feeling of those who wrote them down. Consider also what Christianity has been for nigh upon eighteen hundred years: a religion of vigorous dogmatic propaganda, a religion teaching certain very definite and strict doctrines of faith which one must believe at the peril of his supposedly immortal soul.
The four canonical Christian Gospels are not by any means the only Gospels that were ever written. We know from the ecclesiastical history of Christianity that there were dozens of old Gospels, which, with the exception of the four now accepted as canonical, were after the third or fourth century of the Christian era set aside, and for many centuries have been called "apocryphal."
Now, in view of the almost complete darkness of ignorance enshrouding the origins and writers of these mystical scriptures, what are we to conclude therefrom? We know that at the very least there were something like twenty-four or twenty-five different Gospels which are now called apocryphal, also a great number of Epistles, and many Books of Acts -- Gospels and Epistles and Acts of all kinds emitted and circulated by the various primitive or early Christian sects. They are called 'apocryphal.' or doubtful merely because they do not now belong to the present Canon of accepted scriptures; and yet scholars know full well that these so-called apocryphal writings were in their times considered canonical by those who accepted them and used them.
The story of Jesus is not new as a type; in essentials it is in large part a repetition in the case of that particular Teacher called Jesus of what other great seers and sages or avataras or buddhas did and taught; and most of these great figures of history after they died or had vanished, left behind them an entangled system of symbol, of allegory, usually supposed in much later years to be accurate historical records; but such they were not at all. This does not mean that these entangled records, whether in the case of Jesus or in the cases of others, were wholly devoid of some actual historical facts or recorded instances; but it does mean that the historical record or actual events have been so garmented with symbol or so disguised in allegory that they are difficultly discernible in these enshrouding veils.
There is no record, historically speaking, of the appearance of the great Syrian sage called Jesus in the accepted Year 1 of the Christian Era, or in the Year 4 B.C. This is one of the reasons why Occidental scholars of a critical turn of mind have said that no such personality as Jesus ever lived, because there is no undoubtedly historical record of his existence outside of the Christian Scriptures. But he did live; he lived about one hundred years more or less before the Year 1, as at present accepted, of the Christian Era.
The date of the present Christian Era was first arbitrarily set by a Christian monk called Dionysius Exiguus, i.e., "Dionysius the Small," who lived in the sixth century of the Christian Era, under the Emperors Justin and Justinian. He did not know when the Master Jesus was born, but he made calculations according to the literary material under his hand, not much of it, but such as he had. And he set the birth of the Christian Master at about six hundred years before his own time. Soon after, this hypothetical date became accepted as the Year 1 of the Christian Era, the year of the birth of the great sage called Jesus. But actually it was one hundred and a few more years before the time set by Dionysius Exiguus.
Chapter II
THE BIRTH OF JESUS, AND THE CHRISTMAS FESTIVAL
The exact birth-date of Jesus the man, as already stated, is totally unknown, not only as regards the year in which the event occurred, but equally so as regards the day of the month on which it happened. From the earliest time the Christians have been in doubt as to the year and day of the birth of their great teacher, but the 25th of December finally in time became accepted as the day of his physical birth.
Now the 25th of December was very evidently intended to be the date of the Winter Solstice, occurring in our times on or about December 21-22, and was from early times in Imperial Rome observed as the day of the new birth of the Sol Invictus or Unconquered Sun, signifying the lowest course of the solar orb in the winter time and the beginning of his return on his northern journey.
Mithras, the Persian divinity, was also given this title of "Unconquered"; and as one of the very earliest Christian writers tells -- Justin Martyr (Dialog with Trypho, p. 305) -- Mithras was mystically said to have been born in a cave or grotto, as was also Jesus, according to very early and wide-spread orthodox Christian legends. Justin adds: "He was born on the day on which the Sun was born anew, in the stable of Augeas": and, as all know, the Christian gospels which are now considered as canonical say that Jesus was born in a "manger" or in a "stable," because, so the legend runs in the New Testament, there was no room for Joseph and Mary in the inn.
The Venerable Bede, an English chronicler of the island of Britain, his native country, writing in the seventh century of the Christian era, in his book De temporum ratione tells us that the ancient Anglo-Saxons, whom he shortly calls the Angli, "began the year on December the 25th when we now celebrate the birthday of the Lord." He means Jesus, who was his Lord.
"And the very night which is now so holy to us (December 24-5) they called in their own tongue modra necht. Bede has misspelled these Anglo-Saxon words, or followed a dialect; they should be written modra niht.Their meaning is "Night of the Mothers," by reason of the ceremonies, we believe, that they performed in that night-long vigil."
It is obvious that Bede's reference to this mid-winter festival was taken from some ancient non-Christian ritual or ceremony, based on the fact of a divine motherhood, which had its human correspondence in a mystical human birth. It goes without saying that if the sun was symbolized or figurated as being born at a certain season of the year, motherhood was closely involved in the idea back of the ritual -- the motherhood very likely of the Celestial Virgin in giving birth to man's greatest friend and illuminator. Some such idea unquestionably must have swayed the minds of the early Christians in fixing upon so definitely a pagan festival as commemorating the birth of their human savior, Jesus, from the woman whom they call Mary the Maiden.
Even as the Christ-child, in the beautiful Christian legend, is said to have been born on December 25th, so likewise was the Mithraic divinity said to have been born into human form on that same day of the year, which was the winter solstice. This day, or one a few days thereafter, has been commemorated as the birthday of other religious type-figures also.
The Christmas Festival is in one sense only, a Christian festival. It is based upon something belonging to the Greek and Roman paganism which the Christians took over. It is therefore older than Christianity. It is pagan, to use the popular word.
There were at least three dates when commemorative festivals were held in the early Christian era: on December 25th, on January 6th called the Epiphany, and on the 25th of March -- practically the time of the spring equinox. Now, all these dates were based upon astronomical data and facts; and the Christians of about the fifth or sixth century of the Christian era finally chose the date which had been in use for the celebration of the birthday of the Persian god, Mithras -- December 25th.
The Mysteries of Antiquity were celebrated at various times of the year -- in the spring, in the summer, in the autumn, and at the winter solstice. But the greatest of these mystical celebrations, the greatest of the Mysteries, was that which was in the wintertime, when the sun had reached his southernmost point, and turning, began his return journey northwards.
Beginning with the winter solstice, on December 21st, these most sacred of the ancient Mysteries began. Therein were initiated certain men who had been chosen on account of having perfected a certain preliminary period of training: chosen to go through initiatory trials for the purpose of bringing into manifestation in the man the divine faculties and powers of the inner god.
Two weeks were passed in this cycle of training or initiation; and on the 6th of January, later called Epiphany (a Greek word which means "the appearance of a god"), celebrated even today in the Christian Church, came the supreme moment in the ancient crypts of initiation, when the aspirant, having successfully passed through the preliminary trials, was brought face to face with his own inner god.
If he withstood successfully the supreme test, he was suddenly suffused with splendor, with light which shone from him, so that he stood there radiating light like the sun. His face shone brilliantly; back of his head was an aureole of splendor, and he was said to be "clothed with the sun." This splendor is the Christ-light, called in the Orient the buddhic splendor, and is simply the concentrated spiritual vitality of the human being pouring forth in irradiation. The Christ-sun was born.
I could bring proofs from the Greek and Latin literatures, proofs of many kinds, showing what took place at this very sacred time of the pagan initiatory cycle. On that day was born the Christ, to use the mystical phraseology of the primitive Christians; and -- using the phraseology of the Greeks and Romans, from whom the Christians adopted and, alas! adapted, the ideas -- on that supreme day was born the mystical Apollo -- to give the mystical name given to the man so raised; and in the Orient it was said that a Buddha was born.
Theosophists commemorate the Christmas Festival on account of the facts that I have briefly outlined; and furthermore, remember that these initiations take place today. The Theosophist looks upon this season with reverence and awe, for he knows that in the proper quarter some human being is undergoing the supreme test, and that if successful, if he is ""raised," if he can raise his own personal being into communion with his inner god and hold it there, so that he becomes suffused with the divine splendor, a new Christ is born to the world, a teacher of forgiveness, of compassion, of almighty love to all that is.
You may now begin to see how the entire matter of the story of Jesus is all tangled up, partly by those who so arranged the situation and partly by reason of the lack of modern understanding of ancient ways and institutions. We see, therefore, that the Christian story of Jesus is a series of symbolic scriptures written in symbolic form and style, not pretending to be an accurate personal history, but trying to convey a truth to men, a spiritual bait; trying to convey to men a mystic hope and call under the guise of allegory and symbolology, so that men in taking this bait would discover that their minds were fascinated and their hearts turned to the light; and thus, in all probability, they would come and seek for initiation, as the old expression had it: they would come to the door of a temple and "knock" and "ask." Such was the old way of making a public appeal or call to come up higher and to develop the spiritual part of the human constitution.
Chapter III
THE TEACHINGS OF JESUS
Jesus the Syrian avatara did not teach anything new. What he did was to point once again to the old, old pathway to the spiritual life: the pathway to wisdom and spiritual power. And he told his followers how and what they might achieve by following this pathway, so that ultimately they could become such as he was -- such as he was so far as wisdom and power went; for in the heart of the heart of every human being there is a divinity, his own inner god, which Christians of a mystical turn of mind today call the immanent Christ.
Therefore each one of you has it within the power of his will and of his choice to follow this pathway that the great seers and sages of the past ages have trodden, and to become like unto them. This inspiring teaching lay at the basis of the reason for choosing such a great individual and weaving around the legends of his personality as he appeared on earth a mystical tale describing in symbolic form what took place in the chamber of initiation.
Every one of these great sages and seers, whether he was the Buddha-Gautama of India, or Lao-Tse of China, or Sankaracharya of India again, or Jesus, or Empedocles, or Pythagoras, or Apollonius of Tyana: any one of the numerous host of them all taught the same fundamental doctrines which therefore were identic. What were some of these teachings? "Man, Know thyself!" For self-knowledge -- the knowledge of the higher spiritual self -- is the pathway of wisdom, of understanding, of light, of peace, of power; and it comes to man through self-forgetfulness, and self-forgetfulness is the mystic knocking at the door of the initiation chamber of the temple. You cannot express universal powers, you cannot manifest the divinity within you (because that divinity is entirely impersonal) if your mind and heart are restricted and imprisoned by your personal desires. You must expand your nature and open it in order to let the sunlight of the spirit stream into you. Therefore self-forgetfulness and impersonality mean the gaining of wisdom and great and holy power.
Another one of their teachings was that every human being, every entity anywhere, is a child of the universe. The universe is his or its home. A man is de facto as much at home in the starry spaces as he is here on this planet earth; and thus the great seers and sages also taught that it is possible for a man to pass from sphere to sphere, from plane to plane, from solar system to solar system, as the cycles of evolution roll by; and that his sojourn on earth is like the putting up at a tavern or at an inn for a day-night.
This noble teaching evokes a realization of the essential oneness of all that is; for we are of the substance of the universe -- each one of us its child, an inseparable part of it; and therefore are we at home everywhere and remain so throughout endless duration.
How this one teaching cuts the very root of selfishness and therefore of evil doing. It gives strong and unanswerable proof of the natural reality of ethics: how ethics are founded on the very structure and operations of the universe, for what the All is, that we are; and what every man is, that is also the boundless. Bone of its bone is man, heart of its heart, blood of its blood, substance of its substance. He is eternally at home in the boundless All, spiritually united with all things; because all things come forth from the same fountain of Being and all things return, after any individual cycle is ended, to that same fountain, only to issue forth again on a pilgrimage or course of evolution still more sublime than the preceding one.
Is it at all conceivable that the spiritual powers that be, which rule and inspirit the universe and infill it with light and life, with guidance and intelligence, of which we human beings are inferior reflections, could exist as they most certainly do, and yet have left the entire human race from its appearance on earth without spiritual guidance and without spiritual teaching, until a certain Jewish boy was born some two thousand years ago? What a limited, insane, and therefore repulsive idea! The ancient doctrine of a god living in the core of the core of every human being tells us in vibrant notes a very different story; for our hearts and minds both, when we consult them apart from prejudices and misconception and miseducation, vibrate with instant sympathy to the doctrine of the divinity indwelling in the core of every being. How familiar is this doctrine of the indwelling god in our hearts! I tell you in all the earnestness of my soul that in the heart of the heart of every one of you abides a living and inspiriting god, of which you as human beings are feeble expressions, feebly manifesting the divine powers of the individual divinity within. What does the Christian scripture say as to this point: "Know ye not that ye are the temple of the living divinity and that the spirit divine dwelleth within you?"
Jesus the Avatara is also said to have taught that every man could become like unto him, and as he did, so could they also manifest forth the divine powers within. But instead of accepting this sublime teaching among others of the beautiful doctrines and teachings of spiritual Christianity, men have battled for dogmas, opinions, words, phrases, and theories; so that certain medieval battlefields of European countries flowed with human gore, shed because men quarrelled insanely about the meanings of words. How could it be otherwise? Lose the spirit, and you lose the vision, and in losing the vision you lose hold of truth, and compassion, and peace, and love, and brotherhood.
We look upon Jesus called the Christ as having been one of the theosophical teachers of his time. Our doctrines tell us of a long line of such teachers stretching far back into the dim mists of antiquity and reaching in inverse direction even to the present day -- a long line of great seers and sages, each of whom has become one with his own inner divinity, with the god within, the immanent Christos, the inner Buddha; and having become so at one with the inner divinity, they knew all necessary knowledge because they saw it, and therefore could they teach the truth.
The teachings ascribed to Jesus in the New Testament are not new. You won't find a single new thing in all the alleged teaching of Jesus; and in that lies the splendid proof in one sense of the mission of Jesus on earth. He taught the same old wisdom-doctrines that were given to the first human protoplasts aeons and aeons and aeons in the distant evolutionary past, by the spiritual beings who descended among mankind and worked with them and guided them and taught them. And the man is either degenerate or wilfully blind who, after studying the records of history, religious and philosophical, does not see the traces, the insignia, written across and through human life in spiritual flame, setting forth the ideals, the spirit, of what these great beings taught.
Jesus taught theosophy in a manner and in words appropriate to his era. He was the theosophical teacher of the people to whom he came, but a very great and noble one; for teachers vary among themselves, just as ordinary men do. There are the average teachers, then the greater, then the still greater, and finally the greatest, if you like to call them so; but their hierarchy does not stop there.
"Believe not," said in substance the Syrian sage of old to his disciples, "men when they come to you and tell you: 'Lo! I am the Christ, follow me!' Or when another one comes and says: 'Lo! I am the Christ, follow me!' Believe them not." But when one comes before you, in the name of the Christ-spirit, and tells you to follow truth whose ringing tones are heard in every normal heart of man, and who speaks in the name of the god within, in the name of the inner Christ, in the name of the inner Buddha, then, said in substance the Syrian sage, "He is my own. Follow him."
Chapter IV
THE STORY OF JESUS -- A MYSTERY-TALE
The entire story of Jesus is a Mystery-tale setting forth in dramatic form certain very important events which took place in initiation chambers or crypts; and the parables included in this Mystery-tale also referred very definitely, if briefly, to certain of the fundamental teachings given to the neophytes at such times.
A study of the lives of the great seers and sages of past times will reveal more or less exactly the same entanglements of thought and circumstances that are so easily discernible in the Christian story of Jesus. The very names of most if not all of these great seers and sages have been covered around with allegory and symbol; myths have been told about them: in a few cases they are alleged to have been born of a virgin or born in some other mysterious way, and to have lived and taught, moving human hearts of men by their works of marvel; and, after finishing their teaching, finally passing away in some mysterious manner.
Furthermore, as the initiatory cycle in the case of individual men simply copied the grand term of cosmic existence, therefore does the Christian New Testament in its symbolic allegory and imagery, in addition to being a covered and undisclosed tale of the initiation crypt, likewise set forth the imbodiment of the cosmic spirit in material existence.
Every country had its schools of initiation, its schools of the great Mysteries; and these mysteries were closely guarded and kept very secret indeed. It was the habit in those days to choose some great human being who had taught men, and around that individual to weave a web of symbolic teaching, setting forth --so that ordinary men in reading could understand but yet would beattracted to spiritual things -- what actually took place in the initiation chamber.
That is what happened in the case of Jesus called the Christos. Consequently, the sayings of the four books called the Gospels were not written for historical truth but symbolic truth.
"Christos" is a Greek word which means one who has been anointed. This is a direct reference, a direct allusion, to what happened during the celebration of the ancient Mysteries. Unction or anointing was one of the acts performed during the working of the rites of those ancient Mysteries in the countries surrounding the Mediterranean Sea. The Hebrew word for an anointed one is Mashiahh, meaning exactly the same thing as the Greek word Christos -- the Anointed.
It is of course well known that the Jews were even then expecting and still expect the coming of their Messiah, which is a common way of misspelling the Hebrew word Mashiahh; and the mystical allusion here in this ancient Jewish belief is identical with the mystical and esoteric meaning that the word Christos contained when employed with an allusion to the rites of initiation.
It is stated in the words of the story of Jesus that he came riding towards and into Jerusalem on an ass and the foal of an ass; and thereafter came upon him his life-work in the earthly Jerusalem -- material existence; leading, as the legend sets it forth, to his arrest, his trial before the Roman Procurator, Pontius Pilate, and to his death.
In the Oriental mystical cycle of the Hither East, of what is now called Asia Minor, the planet Saturn was frequently mystically called an ass, or rather the ass represented that planet in mystical symbolology. And in equivalent symbolology the foal of the ass was this Earth, because the ancient seers said that this physical globe Earth was under the direct formative influence of the planet Saturn. When you recollect also that the cyclical peregrinations of the monad take place strictly according to law and order in the solar system, and according to set routes, running from one planet to another; when you recollect also that the earthly Jerusalem according to the Jewish symbolology was this Earth, as the heavenly Jerusalem according to the Christian symbolology was the existence in spiritual spheres and the goal of human evolutionary attainment, you may begin to have a clearer idea of what I am briefly and in part trying to tell you.
The spiritual soul rides into "Jerusalem" -- material existence -- on an ass, meaning Saturn, and the foal of an ass, meaning this Earth; and the monad, the Christ-spirit, descending into matter thus, is crucified on the cross of matter, that is to say is betrayed and crucified, following the Platonic imagery of the ancients.
The one thing you should always be on guard against is the reading of any line of these Christian Scriptures as recounting an actual historical physical event. Every main thought or idea in the Christian Scriptures is allegorical, and refers directly to the cycle of initiation and to some of the teachings given during the initiation ceremonies.
Let us now turn to an important aspect of the mystical story of Jesus. Remember one scene, as it is given in the Christian scriptures, told in all four Gospels in various fashion, setting forth how, according to the Christian Gospel story, Jesus, after he was betrayed and when brought before Pilate, received the unconscious homage of that Roman official -- "I see no fault in this man." But as it was the custom of that day, says the Christian narrative, to release a political prisoner to the Jews on the Feast of the Passover, Pilate is stated to have said to the accusers of Jesus: "Whom will ye that I release unto you, Barabbas -- or Jesus who is called the Christ?" And they said: "Barabbas."
Now here is a very interesting and significant point of the narrative. In some of the old manuscripts of the Christian New Testament, the full name of the so-called robber Barabbas is given as Jesus Barabbas. As Jesus means "Savior" and Barabbas is a compound word which means "son of the father," when we remember that the name of the Christian Savior is given as Jesus and that he also is frequently alluded to in a vague way as the son of a divine father, we find not a little of interest in these mystically significant facts. "Whom will ye that I release unto you: Jesus, son of the Father, or Jesus whom ye call the Anointed?" We have here therefore two Jesuses -- two saviors, because remember the word Jesus means savior. Therefore: Whom will ye (according to the esoteric rendering) that I shall release unto you for freedom, although having offended your man-made laws? Jesus, the son of the father -- the inferior part of a human being -- or Jesus the anointed of the divine Spirit? And the legend states that the answer was: Barabbas. Give us the man Barabbas.
Let me now carry you on a little farther in our mystical story, reminding you again that the entire story of Jesus as given in the New Testament is an esoteric or mystical tale setting forth in mystical form what took place in the initiation chambers -- initiation signifying the dying of the lower man, so that the higher nature of the neophyte could thereafter be released; and further that the postulant, when he had finished his three-days' initiation trial, might go forth "anointed," or as one who had received the unction or anointing in the Mysteries.
They took Barabbas, the Jesus Barabbas, the lowest part of the man considered as a human being, and they "crucified" the divinity within -- not a crucifixion according to the Roman way of punishing by hanging on a physical cross until death mercifully came; but the neophyte was taken and laid upon a cruciform couch, a bed in the shape of a cross, and there he lay in a trance for three days and three nights, and thereafter arose as a Messiah, a Christos, an anointed one. Remember the Christian tale of Jesus rising from the tomb three days after his crucifixion, commemorated by the Christian Easter. These terms are all esoteric terms, every one of them.
Jesus is stated to have said, according to the story in The Gospel according to Matthew: "I come but unto the lost sheep of Israel." What does this Hebrew word Israel mean? It is more accurately written in the Hebrew Yisrael, a word derived from a Hebrew verbal root sarah, which means "to rule," "to govern," "to command," and also by a connection of sense "to struggle to attain." Consequently, the phrase, the Bnei Yisrael, meaning "the sons of Israel," was a phrase used exactly in the same sense in which the Hindus spoke of the Aryas, meaning the noble, the elevated, the superior, the rulers, as contrasted with the Mlechchhas or inferiors or outcastes; and exactly in the same sense again in which the Greeks spoke of the Aristoi, the aristocrats -- not meaning aristocrats in the modern social sense, but signifying men who were aristocrats in heart and mind, builded by natural evolution to be better ones, the evolved ones, the superior, the grand men, no matter what their physical birth was; and just as the Hindu spoke of the Mlechchhas, so did the Greeks speak of the Barbaroi, barbarians. In a similar way did the Jews speak of all those who were not Bnei Yisrael as outsiders, or Gentiles, etc. Note also that the alleged statement of Jesus says that he came to teach the "lost sheep" of Israel, mystically signifying those by nature ready for and capable of esoteric training, but who had not yet received it and therefore were wandering in the outer darkness of material life.
The fact that the story of Jesus is a story of initiation accounts for the inconsistencies and the difficulties and the contradictions and the readings of those scriptures which still exist. This mystical and esoteric tale is a very interesting and a fascinating one, for it was in fact a tale told around the ideal figure of a great seer and sage. For Jesus as a man was quite different from the esoteric or mystical or mystery-figure discerned as the Jesus of the scriptures, an ideal figure, one represented as having attained quasi-divinity by having passed through the initiatory rites then used in Palestine, and who because of this had become a son of the spiritual Sun, a son of Father-Sun.
We can say today that men are divided into two classes: first, into those who are spiritually "dead" although alive in the body, the "living dead" as Pythagoras neatly put it; and, second, into the "sons of Israel" -- in other words those who are the natural-born spiritual rulers of men, or who became such through initiation. Let us also remember that just as the Hindus and the Greeks spoke of themselves as being "superior" men, the Aryas and the Aristocrats, doubtless partly from motives of racial pride; so the Hebrews in exactly the same way and doubtless from the same motives, spoke of themselves generally as being the typical Bnei Yisrail, the sons of Israel or the natural rulers or superiors of other men. Such racial or national pride and prejudice is a psychological phenomenon that may be observed in the history of every distinct people or racial strain, and exists even today in the foolish and blind racial or national pride and prejudices with which we are all, alas, so well acquainted.
Chapter V
THE AVATARA-TEACHING
In the preceding chapters the foundations or key of the esoteric or mystical story of Jesus have been outlined. Now let us ask the question: Who was Jesus as a matter of fact? Was Jesus man-god, great seer, or myth? The answer is that Jesus was an avatara.
Avatara is a Sanskrit word. It means the descent of a divine being, not into human flesh, but as it were towards incarnation in human flesh. It means the overshadowing, or more correctly speaking the over-illuminating, of some great and noble man by a divinity, by a god. So that, to use ordinary language, an avatara is an incarnate god because the noble human so chosen expresses through himself some more or less large part of the Over-illuminator.
Jesus was an avatara, a manifestation through the form of a human being, of a god, of a divinity -- one of the spiritual beings controlling our part of the stellar universe.
An avatara is one who has a combination of three elements in his being: an inspiring divinity; a highly evolved intermediate nature or soul, the channel of that inspiring divinity; and a very pure, clean, physical body. An avatara is a partial manifestation of a divinity in a human being, and is not the manifestation of a man's own inner god; for when this latter happens, then we have among us a Buddha. This is a technical term meaning an "awakened one," one who manifests the divinity which is the very core of the core of his own being. But an avatara is one who is not the reincarnation of a reincarnating ego, and therefore not a unitary being as ordinary humans are, but is one who appears as a great glory among men, and who does an especial work on earth. An avatara as a unit never has a prior birth, nor a succeeding reincarnation.
The Avatara Jesus, for instance, will never have a birth on earth again, in other words will never reincarnate; for such is an avatara: a divinity manifesting through the psychological apparatus of one of the Masters of Wisdom and Compassion and Peace who gives himself for that purpose, in order that the sublime powers of divinity thus manifesting may show themselves among men and teach them.
Obviously, then, such a particular composite entity, such a spiritual-psychological-physical composition, is not the reincarnation of a preceding unitary entity coming over from other lives as a reincarnating ego and having future reincarnations when the present earth-life is ended, as is the case with all other human beings. Jesus as an entity never existed before, and never will exist again. It is not a case of reincarnation here, but the case of an avatara: the incarnation, in certain very mystical circumstances, of a ray of a Divinity, of the fire of a Divinity, for the purposes of cyclic teaching. The coming of the ray flashes across the horizons of human history like a great Light, and then is gone.
But what happens? Acts have been done, teachings have been given, so that the whole destiny of races of men perhaps has been changed. Who is responsible? That part of the avatara which was the intermediate nature of the avataric being who lived. An Avatara, as said, consists of three things: a physical body; an intermediate part; and a ray -- actually the spiritual fire of a god, of a divine being, working through this intermediate part; and both then expressing themselves through the physical body.
An avatara's intermediate part is furnished by one of the Masters of Wisdom who loaned, as it were, his own soul for this cyclic work: who loaned his own intermediate nature, so that the holy body of the child could receive the spiritual fire from the god or divinity. Therefore the Master of Wisdom who loaned himself, takes upon himself the load of responsibility for what has been done. That is where the karma inheres: the consequences, and therefore the responsibility.
Thus then, as Jesus was the manifestation, or rather the channel for the manifestation, of a portion of the powers of a divinity, he was a man-god or a god-man; he was of course also a great sage and seer at the same time, for sage he certainly was and seer he most emphatically was, for he had wisdom and he "saw."
There are two classes of great human spiritual luminaries known as the avataras* and the buddhas of compassion. The avatara is a sublime natural mystery, not a mystery in the sense of inability to understand it, but a mystery in the sense that the average person has never heard the explanation; while a buddha is one who has attained the lofty spiritual stature of buddhahood through self-devised efforts lasting through many lives; and thus, in one sense, is really -- if the phrase can be used -- superior even to an avatara.
-------
* Of these unusual beings there are also two kinds -- firstly, human avataras, of which Jesus and Sankaracharya of India were types, and secondly, non-human avataras, technically called anupapaudaka avataras. This latter kind refers only to what may be called a cosmic mystery. Anupapaudaka is a Sanskrit compound word which literally means "parentless" or "without a parent," or more accurately "one who does not follow" as a son follows his father in direct serial succession. This latter class of avataras would take too long to explain in a short treatise. The student interested in this teaching is referred to my work entitled Occult Glossary.
-------
Jesus belonged to the first class, the avatara, and was therefore, as said, a direct manifestation of a portion of the powers of a divinity working through the psychological apparatus of one of the Masters of Compassion and Wisdom and Peace, who gave himself for that purpose, in order that at that cyclical time, which then had arrived on the whirling wheel of destiny, the particular divinity involved in the case could show at least somewhat of its sublime powers among men and teach them, and once more point out the way of truth and of light and of compassion. For the Wise Ones do not come irregularly, fortuitously, or by chance. They come at stated periods because everything in the universe moves according to order and law. Consequently those who know how to calculate need not even consult the stars. They know that at a certain period after a great soul has appeared among men some other great soul will come.
There was no reincarnation at all in the case of Jesus the Avatara, because he was not at all the reincarnation of a reincarnating ego. An avatara is what may truly be termed an act of supreme white magic. The Masters of Wisdom and Compassion and Peace knew that the time had arrived for the manifestation of a divinity among men, an actual manifestation of one of the gods with which the universe, and in this case more particularly the solar system, is filled full. One of this noble company, of this Brotherhood of Masters of Wisdom, gave himself for the purpose of enabling this divinity to manifest through him, and overshadowed the human which was to be born -- in perfectly normal human fashion -- in Palestine as a little child: enlivened and inspired that boy; and then, when the time came, when adulthood had been reached, in one of the sanctuaries of the Mysteries which existed in those days, Jesus, then or later called by that name, was "baptised," a technical word -- this meaning that he was "raised" from manhood into divinity by the "descent" or "avatara" of the divinity upon him which thereafter worked through him.
Jesus the Avatara was one who followed all the esoteric teaching of his time in his youth; he was initiated in the Mystery Schools of Syria, of the Hither East, in his early manhood. He was one who had been "crucified, dead, buried, rose from the dead on the third day, and ascended to his Father in Heaven." Every word of this recital is taken literatim, literally, from the language of the Initiation chamber -- an example of the use of the mystical tongue before alluded to. How then is it to be interpreted?
Chapter VI
THE CRUCIFIXION-MYSTERY:
The Spear Thrust, and the Cry on the Cross
The crucifixion itself was one of the phases of the ancient ceremonial rite. The neophyte in trance was laid upon a cruciform couch, a couch in the form of a cross, with arms outstretched; and for three long days and nights -- and sometimes for a longer period, such as six or even nine days and nights -- the spirit of the neophyte passed through the spheres of cosmic being, thus learning at first hand the mysteries of the universe. For I tell you truly, there is a way of unloosing the spirit of man from the trappings and chains of the lower part of him; so that, free, it may pass as a pilgrim from planet to planet and from planet to sun before it returns to the earth-body that it had temporarily left.
In this connection there is an exceedingly interesting, very profoundly mystical and suggestive passage from one of the Scandinavian Eddas, taken from what is known as Odin's Rune-Song. It is as follows:
I know that I hung on a wind-rocked tree, nine whole nights,
With a spear wounded and to Odin offered -- myself to myself --
On that tree of which no one knows from what root it springs.
In these few lines this passage from the Edda gives another version, and a most interesting one, of the crucifixion-mystery. The reference also to "hanging on a tree" is most suggestive, because this very phrase was frequently used in the early Christian writings as meaning "hanging on the cross." In this Scandinavian mystical story, the tree is here evidently the cosmic tree, which is a mystical way of saying the imbodied universe; for the universe among the ancient of many nations was portrayed or figurated under the symbol of a tree of which the roots sprang from the divine heart of things. The trunk and the branches and the branchlets and the leaves were the various planes and worlds and spheres of the cosmos; the fruit of this cosmic tree containing the seeds of future trees, being the entities which had attained through evolution the end of their evolutionary journey, such as men and the gods -- themselves universes in the small, and destined in the future to become cosmic entities when the cycling wheel of time shall have turned through long aeons on its majestic round.
This Scandinavian version of the cosmic crucifixion, which crucifixion is also mentioned by Plato in a Greek form of it, refers to the cosmic Logos "crucified" in and upon the cosmic world-tree of which that same Logos is the enlivening and intellectual spirit.
All initiation, so far as pictorial rite or figurative symbolism went, portrayed the mystic structure and operations and secrets of the hid universe as expressed in the acts and words of the Master initiator and of the neophyte.
The spear thrust was one of the parts of the initiatory rite or ceremony, having its own particular signification, but it was not a physical act causing a physical wound. In some of the initiatory ceremonials, instead of a spear being used, some other instrument such as a dagger was employed in the symbolic rite; but the fundamental meaning in either case was the same, to wit, that the man gave up his lower personal being as a sacrifice, so that the power and influence of the god within might have free flow through the entirety of the constitution of the man when he left the chamber of light after the initiation was completed. The spear thrust signified the dying of the personal, so that the inner spiritual man could be freed, untrammeled, unhindered.
The last words, as given from the cross, are found in the first two Gospels, in Matthew 27:46 and in Mark 15:34: 'Eli, 'Eli, lamah shavahhtani. These words, called "the cry on the cross," have been translated into Greek in the Christian New Testament as follows, and this is the English rendering of the Greek translation: "My God! My God! Why hast thou forsaken me?" This is a false translation into Greek, although correct in English from the Greek, because these words in the original Hebrew mean "My God! My God! How thou hast glorified me!" For these words are good ancient Hebrew, and the verb shavahh* means "to glorify," certainly not "to forsake." But in the twenty-second Psalm of the Old Testament in the first verse, there are the following words in the original: 'Eli, 'Eli, lamah 'azavtani which mean "My God! My God! Why hast thou forsaken me?"
-------
* The entire point of this so-called Cry from the Cross lies in the meanings and force of the Hebrew verb shavahh for this verb signifies several things, as, for instance, "to bring peace to," "to glorify," "to soothe," and all with the atmosphere of consequential reward, or perhaps rather the fruits of some notable spiritual and intellectual achievement. The other verb mentioned in the text, 'azav, means "to abandon" or "to forsake."
-------
This is proof that the Christian Scriptures are written in symbolic form and with mystical allusions. But why in the name of holy truth should the writers of these two Gospels use words which are good Hebrew and yet give a perfectly wrong translation of them? Because the intent was to hide the truth and yet to tell a truth -- typically in line with the mystical atmosphere and manner of the ancients when dealing with the Mysteries. Both the original Hebrew meaning and the wrong Greek translation are right when properly understood. The personal man, when it dies, always cries "My God! Why hast thou forsaken me to become dust?" But the higher, the nobler, part of the man, the spiritual man within, exclaims with a shout of joy: "My God! My God! How thou dost glorify me!" This last was an exact rendering of the actual reaction of the neophyte when reaching glorification during initiation. It was the symbolic cry of every neophyte initiated by the great Teacher into the grander life.
It is also a proof, to one who knows how to read it, of the symbolic character of the writings of the Christian Gospels: although the meanings were all tangled up, they were deliberately so tangled, so that the real inner teaching could not be received by every curious eye which ran along and tried to read; and they contained just enough of mystical thought-suggestion to be a bait to men whose inner character, whose inner being, had begun to awaken; so that reading these things, seeing these strange discrepancies and contradictions, their interest would be aroused -- and they would come to the Temple door and knock, give the right knock, and enter in.
These initiations, it should be understood, take place even today, and they take place at a certain time of the year; and when these initiations occur, the neophyte who has passed through the rite successfully, and who has gained his godhood in his manhood, is in so elevated and ecstatic a condition that for a short time this inner divinity streams through his being like the flaming splendor of a sun, so that in very truth, as the ancients put it, he is clothed with the sun. When this sublime event takes place during initiation, the whole spiritual being of the man answers as it were with a cry of joy: "Oh! My God within! my Divinity at the core of my being, how thou dost glorify me!" -- the very words that are alleged to have been used by Jesus on the cross.
Jesus the Christ was one who was laid on the cruciform couch of which I have spoken to you, and who successfully passed the dread test; and after three days he rose from the ones "who were dead," which is the real meaning of the phrase "from the dead" -- not from death -- as a Christ.
The Christ within him was then manifest. This last and supreme phase of this initiation brought forth the inner god, so that he taught his fellowmen as one having authority, because he spoke from the fountain of truth welling up within himself. That fountain of truth is the path of the spiritual selfhood, which is your link with the universe: that path leading ever more and more inwards, more and more inwards and inwards, until the very heart of the universe is realized to be one with yourself. Every human being in his spiritual nature is an inseparable part of the universe, its child: so to say bone of its bone, flesh of its flesh, blood of its blood, life of its life. How can it be otherwise? You cannot live outside of the universe. You are a part of it. And this is what the ancient sages of Hindustan taught when they spoke of the atman or spiritual-divine self. They said: Atmanam atmana pasya, "See the Self by means of the self": that is to say, understand divinity by and through the divinity within you; for there is no other way of understanding divinity than through your own divine part. Does the swine understand the man his keeper? No, because the swine has not reached humanhood. But man understands man; and man by means of the god within can understand divinity by the same rule. Greatness recognises greatness. Genius responds to the call of genius. Divinity recognises divinity.
Once you have followed this inner path, this spiritual selfhood, to your own divine essence, and then grow to realize that your nature is of the very fabric of the universe, then you will feel that all things are yours because they are you. Infinity and eternity are but words; but within, you will have the actual realization of your oneness with the frontierless, boundless All, in frontierless, boundless duration.
No, this sage, this Syrian seer, was not crucified, literally and physically. A crucified god is an anomaly in human thought. But a crucified neophyte or aspirant: yes, in the sense in which I have tried to set the matter forth. And there is another mystical use of the term crucifixion: a man may be crucified by his own passions, torn and rent instead of standing like a man, free, a free man. That is a very real and yet mystical crucifixion; and when you know somewhat of the inner Christ, you shall attain freedom; and all the boundless universe shall be your playground, not merely in thought, not merely in imagination, not by sitting in your armchair or lying on your couch and thinking that it is so and so, but by actual experience; for a man can loosen his spirit and go forth with it even to and passing beyond the portals of the sun.
The ancient Mysteries were guarded with extreme care, and when any reference was made to them -- the penalties for betrayal of the secrets of initiation being extremely severe -- such reference to them was made in trope, by metaphor, by figure of speech, by fairy tale, by myths, by a story. Nothing was so disguised that another initiate could not read it. The truth was said there, but only those who had the key to this mystic language could understand it. To those who had not this key, the reference or the recital seemed to be a mere myth or strange legend.
The man Jesus was truly a Christos, simply because that Palestinian avatara manifested the divinity of which he was the carrier. Every human being has a similar but not identic end before him as his destiny -- to wit, the manifestation of his own inner god, his "Father in Heaven." (Mark the distinction between the avatara on the one hand, and on the other hand, one who becomes a buddha, the manifestation or carrier of his own inner god.) This then is the message of Christmas. Forget in its literal sense the old story of the babe in the manger and all the other legendary decorations given (which pious but unwise men gave) to the grandest story in human history in order to carry over easily into the minds of the uninstructed the story of a spiritual initiation not alone applicable to Jesus but to a long line of great sages who preceded him and who followed him; forget the literal wording of all this, and remember that the essential meaning of the Christ story is the living Christ within you, born anew at every time when a man surrenders to his spiritual self, to the god within him. Then the Christ is "born anew."
|
Tomb of Jesus in Shingo Village (Herai) in Japan. The Song reveals the Truth |
![]() |
|||||||
|
In 1935, Kiyomaro Takeuchi discovered 1900 year old document stored in Ibaraki Prefecture, Japan, containing evidence, that Jesus (Joshua) born in Bethlehem to virgin Mary is buried in Herai Village in Aomori district of Japan. The document contained also Jesus will, requesting that his brother's tomb to be located next to his. The document was SO authentic and news so explosive at the time, that the Japanese government banned the document from public view and kept it locked in a museum in Tokyo. During World War II Tokyo was severely bombed and the museum with all documents was allegedly destroyed. Luckily, Takeuchi family made copies of the document before surrendering it to officials. Copies preserved by the Takeuchi family survived to this day.
Note that any �material evidence??? such as bones, teeth etc which could possibly be excavated from the grave � will clarify absolutely nothing about the identity and the spiritual magnitude of the person buried in Herai. Clearly more precise evidence is needed. The remainder of this article presents some of the most fascinating part of it.
Until recently, the public was not informed about details of the content of both graves, which are very unusual. In his book "Thiaoouba Prophecy" (first published as "Abduction to 9th Planet"), among many other things, Michel Desmarquet describes the exact content of the Jesus' brother tomb, on the basis of the information he received from people from Thiaoouba (pronounced tYehova). The Japanese translator of "Thiaoouba Prophecy" was astonished that Michel Desmarquet knew about the unusual content of the grave. As a result, "Thiaoouba Prophecy" was translated into Japanese, published by Tokuma Shoten. The next photo shows Dr Tom J. Chalko , visiting Herai on 7 September 1997 (97/9/7) holding "Thiaoouba Prophecy" in his hand, the book which inspired him to go to Herai. Enlarged cover of this book is included for your convenience, so you can have a good look at it. Click on it, if you need more details
Information given to tourists and visitors in Herai and propagated by the media seems severely distorted. It is implied that Jesus acquired all his knowledge from scholars in Japan, went to Judea to teach and then escaped crucifixion. Someone else died on the cross. There was no resurrection. This �legend??? cannot be true, because "Japanese Jesus" DID NOT preach and did not perform ANY miracles when he came to Japan after allegedly escaping crucifixion. How could Christ forget everything He knew? According to "Thiaoouba Prophecy", Jesus (Joshua) born to virgin Mary in Bethlehem, after an "angel" from Thiaoouba (tYehova) implanted the embryo, escaped the slaughter of 2606 babies and arrived in Egypt. After surprising all scholars at the age of 12, he left his parents at 14 to travel with his 12 years old brother Ouriki to Burma, India and China. Eventually he arrived in Japan at the age of 50. He got married there, and had 3 daughters. Finally he died in Herai where he had lived for 45 years, gaining respect and love of everyone. Christ who appeared at Judea and died on the cross was another, very special man. No man born on Earth could do what he did. Christ never said that He was born on Earth... He insisted that He was a Son of Yehova (which is commonly translated as God or Father)� For full details of his story you need to read "Thiaoouba Prophecy". Indeed, when we disregard myths, religions, fanatical doctrines, biased interpretations, emotions etc, and concentrate on facts, we have to accept the fact that Christ died on the cross and came back to life after nearly 3 days. No one disputes that � there were many witnesses at the time. But to die and come back after 3 days is only possible if the consciousness continues to exist unharmed when the physical body is fully dead. Hence, by dying and consciously coming back to life Christ has demonstrated the immortality of consciousness. He tried to inspire people to review their materialistic attitude. His message hasn't lost any of its relevance today. The strength of skepticism on Earth is extraordinary. Priests, officials and media continuously manipulate information, so people are scared and confused and therefore easier to control and exploit. Today teachings of Christ are perverted beyond recognition. Fear of God is preached and people continue to torture and kill one another in the name of God and Christ. South Africa is one example, Ireland is another. The Universal Law of �Loving one another??? seems much too advanced for the great majority of people on Earth.
In September 1997 Dr Tom J. Chalko visited Herai village and brought the text of this song to Melbourne, Australia, where it was recognized by expert as very intelligently composed Hebrew-Egyptian riddle. Decoding of different aspects of the riddle took 3 months and the work still continues in 2004. The simplified meaning of the First Word of The Song Na-nee-ya in English is as follows: "it is ME, Joshua, the child given by Yehova"... The complete translation/decoding of the song riddle will take a book to explain. The song reveals, among many other things, the precise identity, ethnic origin, exact circumstances of Birth, education and the Magnitude of the Intellect of its Author, buried in Herai. Detailed analysis of ancient Hebrew words indicates that the song is a precise code referring to ancient Hebrew texts (Torah), well known in the 1-st century AD. The song seems to pose a question in Japanese, and the detailed answer is encoded as a riddle in Hebrew. The depth, precision and intelligence of the code in The Song is clearly a work of a genius. It took people on Earth almost 2000 years to decipher his song! The Song contains phenomenal amount of information, by cleverly referring an intelligent reader to exact references in ancient texts. It is interesting to note, that the name of God used in this song (Ya) is a shortened name Yehova, which is the way the Hebrew people at the time of Moses pronounced the name "Thiaoouba". The very first character of The Song, "+", is an ancient Egyptian hieroglyph meaning "a savior". In Hebrew "savior" translates to Joshua. Hence, the first character of the song is a signature of Joshua. �+??? character here has nothing to do with crucifixion - it is simply a signature of Joshua who as a baby escaped to Egypt and was educated there. This cross - a signature of Joshua - appears in the top illustration in this article. Chances of �+??? representing "na" in Japanese by pure coincidence are very slim. Hence, The Song seems also to support a hypothesis that Joshua of Bethlehem and later of Herai (Shingo) has actually designed the modern phonetic Japanese alphabet called katakana and called + specifically "na" so that his signature coincides with the word "Nanya" in The Song. That way he could say "it is ME, Joshua, the child given by Yehova" just by writing a single word "Nanya", comprising just 3 katakana characters. Note that the Hebrew alphabet is also phonetic, where characters mean syllables, unlike the chinese kanji. It is quite possible, that yet another �level??? of the riddle is encoded in Song's katakana characters, resembling a mix of Egyptian hieroglyphs and a handwritten Hebrew characters. When I listened to The Song for the first time in June 1998 in Herai, it became clear to me that it was designed specifically to be preserved. It is very simple, catching, memorable and it sounds more like a mantra than a song. �Do Yara??? (the part that reveals the exact circumstances of conception) is clearly accented. The Song doesn't resemble any Japanese song at all. It is performed by 4 elderly ladies from the village. Why not young ladies? Because "old people are closer to meeting with God" - explained Mr. J. Hokosawa, head of Shingo Local Government. Singing the song is clearly a privilege, honor and a responsibility in Herai. It is considered a very important "holy" song, which in itself is quite extraordinary, because people who sing it do not understand the meaning of its words at all.
Imagine how much people of Herai loved Joshua when He was alive - they sing His song every year for almost 2000 years without even understanding it. Joshua was clearly an extraordinary man. It is likely that He taught people to read, write and sing - using an easy alphabet, so they remembered all sounds. He had quite an extraordinary story to tell about his own identity and He encoded it in The Song for future generations to decipher. His ingenious method survived millennia of wars, religions, politics, education, science, propaganda, cover-ups - without the slightest distortion. Today "katakana" alphabet is used on every computer keyboard in Japan...
Jesus, son of Mary of Bethlehem, counted on the intelligence of the future generations. Has he overestimated potential of humanity on Earth? How many people can comprehend his message? Journalists worldwide (BBC, ABC Australia - to mention a few) KNOW about the song. I met some of them in Herai personally. However, their programs clearly ridicule efforts of simple people from Mountains of Herai to preserve tradition. People from Herai WILL keep singing The Song, and no one on Earth, even the Pope himself, can stop them.
The Song is one of the most important and profound folk songs on the planet today. You can listen to it NOW if your browser supports multimedia. To appreciate the song, set you media player to repeat, since the fragment available for download is repeated 50-100 times every time the song is performed.
� 1997-98 Dr T.J. Chalko PhD, M.Desmarquet
This document may be freely copied and distributed, providing that its authors, acknowledgments and its Internet address are all clearly shown. Acknowledgments: Dr T.J. Chalko PhD hereby acknowledges invaluable assistance of Dr T.Otaka from Tohoku University, Mr. A. Kawai and Mrs. S. Kawai from Tokyo, Mr. J. Hosokawa, head of Shingo (Herai) Government, Mr. Yokota (Shingo tourist division), without whom it would be almost impossible to acquire the detailed information needed for our research. Acknowledged is also brilliant work of Hebrew translator of the song, who doesn't want to be identified here. |
||||||||
Comments
Related
Recent Discussions
Think-Aboutit at Yahoo! Groups
-
Physicist: HAARP Manipulates Time
Hey Lui.. Check out the Personal Merkaba field.. Look Familiar?? Physicist: HAARP Manipulates Time
-
Missile falls from Apache helicopter ...G8 leaders keep Greece in (B
To: Date: Monday, May 21, 2012, 6:47 PM NATO Pledges To Stay In Afghanistan (For Opium) US-led military alliance has no withdrawal plans by 2014 The North
-
Re: Judges' Plans For Lavish $1 Million Hawaii Conference ...
Has it occurred to anyone the amount of revenue these Junkets bring to the communities to which they go? or how much employment they encourage? I doubt much
-
Very possible - I had a dream about this
some years ago... China Invading America NOW (2012) The Silent Takeover!! http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nqFa-stYnto&feature=related
-
Judges' Plans For Lavish $1 Million Hawaii Conference ...
#yiv1177956645 v\00003a* { } I think we should get 'em all over there and lock 'em up!!! M






















![Reblog this post [with Zemanta]](http://img.zemanta.com/reblog_e.png?x-id=fcab7cf2-813f-435b-b0eb-2aacb6f08f71)

















